A CLOUD OF WITNESSES; OR, THE Sufferers Mirror, Made up of The SWANLIKE-SONGS, and other CHOICE PASSAGES of several MARTYRS and CONFESSORS to the Sixteenth Century, in their Treatises, Speeches; Letters, Prayers, etc. in their Prisons, or Exiles; at the Bar, or Stake, etc.  
Collected out of  
The Ecclesiastical Histories of 

Eusebius,  
Fox,  
Fuller,  
Petrie,  
Scotland,    
And Mr. Samuel Ward's Life of Faith in Death, etc. and Alphabetically disposed.  
By T. M. M. A.  
Hebr. 12.1. Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a Cloud of Witnesses, let us run with patience the race that is set before us.  
James 5.10. Take, my Brethrea, the Prophets, who have spoken in the Name of the Lord, for an example of suffering affliction and patience.  
London, Printed for Robert Boulter at the Turks Head in Bishopsgate-street 1670.   

Renowned Mr. Samuel Ward of Ipswich gives the following testimony to the living speeches of dying Christians, which he collected.  
AS for their last Speeches and Apothegms, pity it is no better mark hath been taken, and memory preserved of them. The choice and prime I have culled out of ancient Stories and later Martyrologies, English, Dutch, and French. The profit and pleasure hath paid me for the labour of Collecting, and the like gain (I hope) shall quit the cost of thy Reading.— By these, which are but an handful of Christ's Camp-Royal, it sufficiently appears; they had their Faith fresh and lively in the face of their grand Enemy, Death; and by virtue of their Faith, their Spirits, Wits and Tongues, untroubled, and undismayed.   

The learned and ingenious Author of the Preface to Mr. Frith's Treatises of preparation to the Cross (under the Title of Vox Pisces, or the Bookfish) gives the following Testimony to several of the remarkable passages in this Collection.  
PErhaps unto some Palates no Liquor seemeth desirable, but that which hath a delicious tang of the curiosity of these later Times, both for method and stile. For my part I say with the words in the Gospel, Luke 5.39. The old Wine is better. And accordingly contemplating and comparing the devout Discourses written in our Language upon the breaking forth of the Light of Reformation, I am far more deeply taken with the solid simplicity and powerful Spirit, which methinks I find in the Writings of those Confessors and Martyrs, who watered the Garden of Reformation with their own blood in this Land, than with the more elaborate and artificial composures, written more lately in the Times of our Peace. Who in reading the Letters and Ghostly Meditations of blessed Bradford, Taylor, Philpot, etc. yea even of other their Brethren less learned, that wrote and spoke with that Hand, Heart, and Breath, which they were most ready to yield up for the testimony of the Truth, doth not therein perceive that lively warmth of holy zeal, which is able to awake even a dull and sleepy soul? Among which Martyrs, as this worthy Frith is one of the first for antiquity, so well may he be in the foremost rank for comfortable exhortation and soundness of Doctrine.   

The Collectors Preface.  
THe Speeches of dying men are remarkable; the Speeches of dying Christians are much more remarkable; How remarkable then are the Speeches of dying Witnesses for Christ? It is rationally expected that dying men, much more that dying Christians, and most of all that dying Witnesses for Christ should speak best at last. It is their last. 
These are the last words of David, 2 Sam. 23.  And the Sun shineth brightest at setting. They are immediately to give in their last account. They are upon the borders of Eternity. And the motions of Nature are more intense, as they draw nearer the Centre. To be sure, Saints are most heavenly, when nearest Heaven. Rivers, the nearer the Sea, the sooner are met by the Tide. We have good Scripture-ground to expect that dying Christians, especially dying Witnesses for Christ, should have extraordinary assistances from on high for their last Discourses: That the Wine of the Spirit should be strongest in them at their last. They have God's Word for it, That in that hour it shall be given them, 
Mat. 10.19.  what they shall speak: for it is not they that speak, but the Spirit of their Father.  
One observeth that when Stephen was to deliver his last speech, and to suffer, he was filled with the Holy Ghost, so that all that sat in the Council, looking steadfastly on Stephen, 
Act. 6.5.  saw his face, as if it had been the face of an Angel. His soul was so warmed by the love of God, that he looked both his Adversaries and the tempestuous approaching Storm our of countenance. When he was stoned he got a larger sight. He saw the Heavens opened, and his majestic Glorious Master, the light-giving Diamond of Heaven, 
Act. 7.55.  standing at his Father's right hand. And this he got, no doubt, as for himself, so to hearten all those that were to come after, he being the first Martyr after Christ. Hence it hath been often found, that their last Speeches have been Oraculous and Prophetical. Zenophon personates Cyrus as inspired, whilst he is breathing out his last requests. The nearer we return to the Original Divinity (●s Pl●tinus speaketh) the more Divine we grow. One observeth from a Scripture instance. That what hath been asserted by dying Witnesses, hath most speedily come to pass. Zachariah told the children of Israel, 
2 Chr. 24 20, 24.  Because ye have forsaken the Lord, he hath also forsaken you. For this he was immediately stoned, and the Lord sealed his Word very speedily afterwards; For the Assyrians coming with a small company against them, the Lord delivered a very great multitude into their hands, and so without delay in their sight sealed the words of his dying Witness Zachariah. And why his word sooner than Isaiah's, Jeremiah's, Ezekiel's? etc. By them he pleaded much longer with his Apostatising Church. I know none but this: It was the Lord's pleasure; and to show his respect to dying Witnesses, that he would have what they say taken special notice of. It may be, that he might show, that whatever fail, the words of dying Witnesses shall not fall to the ground. It is true, we must not lay such weight upon these say, 
1 Pet. 1.9  as we must lay upon Scripture prophecies; for though such say may be true prophecies, yet we are not infallibly assured that these are prophecies, till they be accomplished: yet their say, while dying for and in the Lord, do give good encouragement to them that remain alive, and so to be much esteemed by them; whether they respect the honour of God, or the good of souls.  
The last Speeches of Christ's dying Witnesses, have extorted even from Heathens acknowledgements to the honour of God, 
Vere magnus est Deus Christianorum Calocerius.  that truly the Christians God is a great God: yea, by them sinners have been converted. Justin Martyr and others by observing the end the Martyrs made, were brought out of love with the ways of sin, and in love with the ways of holiness.  
These Speeches (here collected) are called Swanlike Songs, for their remarkableness, A Cloud of Witnesses, and The Sufferers Mirror for their usefulness. The Israelites found not only comfort in the shadow of the Cloud in the Wilderness, but a directive virtue therein, they were led by it. There is a double power in such instances both to Comfort, and to assimilate. 
Solamen miseris, etc. 1 Cor. 10.13.  To see that others have suffered worse is not small comfort to Sufferers. Jacob's Sheep conceived according to the colour of the Rods, that lay in the Troughs. Our conceptions will be like our visions: like the examples that are set before our eyes. Here (as in a Glass) even the best may see their spots; and all, especially Sufferers, may learn how to dress themselves for death. How can the best of us read these passages, without shame for our low attainments, for our little proficiency in the School of Christ? How unlike are our faces to the faces in this Mirror? How selfdenying were they? How selfish are we? How crucified to the world were they? How much glued thereunto are we? How easy was it for them to choose the greatest Sufferings, rather than the least Sin? How hard is it for us not to choose the greatest Sin, rather than the least Suffering? How willing were they to part with all for Christ? How unwilling are we to part with littles for Christ? What an honour did they esteem it to suffer for Christ, to be chained, to be whipped, to be wracked, to be haltered, to be staked for Christ? Have we such esteems of sufferings for Christ, and of such sufferings? Are not we ashamed of our glory? How patiented were they under the greatest tortures? How impatient are we under very little troubles? How hot was their love to Christ, his truths, ordinances, People? How cold is ours? How zealous were they for the honour of God? How lukewarm are we? How magnanimous were they? How cowardly and dastardly are we? How humble were they? How proud are we? How  were they? How hardhearted are we? What sympathising spirits had they? How little fellow-feeling is there now among Christians? How active were they for the glory of God, and good of souls under their sufferings? how slothful are we? And how little do we for either under our sufferings? How strong was their Faith? How weak is ours? How fearless were they of man, who can only kill the body? How fearful are we? How many of these Worthies attained unto Assurance, and had their Evidences for Heaven clear? How are the most of us in the dark, as to an interest in God, and a right and title to Glory? How willing and desirous were they to die, even a violent death? How loath are we to die, even a natural death? How did they without the least fear play on the hole of this Asp, and with much courage put their hand into the Den of this Cockatrice? But how doth the fear of this King of Terrors make us subject to bondage? Thus they are useful to shame us: They are also useful to prepare us to die, especially a violent death. Such examples chalk the way more plainly, 
Longum iter per praecepta, breve & efficax per exempla, Seneca.  then bare direction: These encourage more hearty: these persuade more powerfully: these chide unbelief with more authority. I beseech you all, who are the Lords people, (said one lately) not to scare at suffering for the interests of Christ; because of any thing you may see fall out in these days; as to the sufferings of his servants: but be encouraged to do and suffer; for I assure you, in the Name of the Lord, he will bear all your charges. I do again assure you, in his Name, he will furnish all your expenses, and bear all your charges. Mr. Rough learned the way to Martyrdom by seeing and hearing Austo at the Stake in Smithfield.  
Coming from his burning, and being asked where he had been, he made answer, there where I would not but have been for one of mine eyes: & would you know where? forsooth, I have been to learn the way. And soon after he followed him in the same place and the same kind of death. Now if one precedent made him so good a Scholar; what Dullards and Non-proficients are we, if such a Cloud of Instances work not in us a cheerful ability to expect and encounter the same adversary, so often foiled before our eyes? I shall detain thee no longer from seeing these rare signts, but now invite thee in the words of Rev. 6.7. The good Lord add his blessing, that thine eye may affect thy heart, 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Come and see.  and that these Remarkable passages may be thus useful to all our souls, and that the Cloud of Witnesses may not be a standing Witness against any of us. Farewell.   

To the Reader.  
Reader,  
THe life present is only preparative to that to come, as the hidden life in the womb to the more perfect and noble life in the world, 1 Col. 12. Salvation is not instantaneous. The Heirs of Glory make their gradual approaches to it, and enter upon their Inheritance by degrees, Rom. 13.11. And the neares they come to Heaven, the more heavenly their Spirits are, Can a man but hear the last breathe and whispers of dying Saints, how would he melt and ravish? Like the Sun they appear most great and glorious at setting. God often leads them to the top of Pisgah, whence they have a prospect of Canaan, a little before they enter in to possess it.  
But although God doth frequently indulge those that die in the Faith of Christ with rare and excellent visions of Christ, yet ordinarily those that die for Christ as well as in Christ, have a Benjamin's portion in comparison of their Brethren. There is a joy proper to Martyrs, which is bestowed upon them as an honorarium, partly to reward their faithfulness in trials past; and partly to encourage them to break through the difficulties which yet remain.  
In these joys Heaven is let down to Earth, glory antedated, and a short salvation here obtained, 1 Pet. 1.8. During the continuance of this glorious frame, they are acted above the ordinary rate of man, which makes the world stand at gize, and all that behold them to admire at them. Their aspect is rather angelical then humane, Acts 6.15. and they seem no longer fit to be reckoned to the Tribe of mortals on Earth, but rather ranked with the glorious Saints and Seraphims in Heaven; they no longer wrap themselves up in their garment of flesh, but the only strife among them seems to be who shall first cast it off, to put on the garments of glory prepared for them.  
Reader, wouldst thou see some of these Earthly Angels? men that are a little too low for Heaven, and much too high for Earth. Wouldst thou see poor frail Creatures trampling the World under their feet, and with an holy scorn smiling at the threats of Tyrants, who are the terrors of the mighty in the Land of the Living? Wouldst thou see shackled Prisoners behave themselves like Judges; and Judges stand like Prisoners before them? Wouldst thou see some of the rare exploits of Faith, in its highest elevation immediately before it be swallowed up in the beatifical vision? To conclude, Wouldst thou see the heavenly Jerusalem portrayed on Earth, as the earthly Jerusalem once was upon a Tile, Ezek. 4.1. And wouldst thou hear the melodious voices of ascending Saints, in a ravishing consort, ready to join with the heavenly Chorus, in their ravishing Hallelujahs? Then draw near; come and see. If thou be a man of an heavenly spirit, here is brave & suitable entertainment for thy spirit. And after thou hast conversed a while with these excellent Spirits, it may be thou wilt judge as I do, That dead Saints are sweeter Companions (in some respects) for thee to converse with, than those that are living. And when thou shalt see the magnificent acts of their Faith, their invincible patience, their flaming love to Christ, their strange contempt of the World, their plainness and simplicity in the profession of the Gospel, and their servant love to each other; thou wilt mourn also with me to consider the scandalous and shameful relapse of Professors from these glorious heights, and to think how many degrees these Graces are gone back in the souls of Professors, as the Sun upon the Dial of Ahaz.  
The Judicious Collector hath gathered this Posy from the Martyr's Graves, bound up in an excellent method, and presented it to thee. Here thou hast the Cream of the larger Martyrologies scummed off, the very Spirits of them extracted, which is more cheap and less tiresome. He intends if God permit a Second Part speedily. And I assure thee he is a Person singularly qualified for the Work, having both Materials and Judgement to dispose his Collections. Bless God for such profitable Instruments, and improve their Labours. Such a Book hath been long desired, many have attempted it, but every one hath not that Furniture of Books & Parts for it. Solomon detecting some of those artifices which the Buyer useth in Trading, Prov. 20.14 detects this as one, It is naught, it is naught (saith he Buyer) i.e. he disparageth the Commodity, to ●eat down the price, but when he is gone he boasteth. ● am mistaken if thou also do not boast of thy penny worth in this Book when thou art gone and hast well perused it, that it may reach the end upon thy ●eart for which it is designed, is the desire of thy friend to serve thee,  
J. F.   

The Books Poetical Prologue.  

I Tell their death's, who dying, made Death yield,  
By Scriptures sword, and Faith's unbattered shield.  
Their number's numberless who ran to die  
Under their Saviour's Standard valiantly.  
More Saints ten Tyrant Emperors did slay,  
Then for a year, Five thousand to each day.  
Since Jesuits from th' infernal Lake did rise,  
More than Eight hundred thousand lost their lives  
In thirty years. Bloody Duke d' Alva willed  
In Six years Eighteen thousand to be killed.  
In Henry 's and in Mary's Bloody Reign  
Eight thousand have inhumanely been slain.  
Twelve thousand and seven hundred more were Stocked,  
Or Whipped, or Wracked, or else Exiled, or Mocked.  
I only promise many a Swanlike Song;  
Read them, and beg of God with heart and tongue,  
That as the Vine, that's cut, and pruned bears more  
In one year, than it did in three before;  
So may Christ's Vine: and may the Saints of God  
(As Camomile) grow better being trod.  
And may Christ's Sufferers in like cases find  
The living God as near, as true, as kind  
As these have found; and learn sin more to fear,  
Then parting with what ere they count most dear.    

Swanlike SONGS.  

A.  

Adrian. 
Ward's life of faith in death. pag. 160.   
ADrian's wife seeing the Coffin hooped with Iron, wherein she was to be buried alive, spoke thus, Have you provided this Pasty-crust to bake my flesh in?   

Agnes. 
Fax's Acts and Monuments, etc. Vel. 1.122.   
Agnes a Roman Martyr, contemning all threats of tortures, was assaulted as to her chastity. To the lascivious Wretch she said, Thou shalt willingly bathe thy sword in my blood, if thou wilt, but thou shalt not defile my body with filthy lust, do what thou canst. Hereupon his eyes were struck out by a flame of fire, like unto a flash of lightning, and upon her prayer he was restored to sight again. When she saw a sturdy cruel fellow (to behold) approaching with a naked sword in his hand; I am now glad (said she) and rejoice more, that such an one as thou, a stout, fierce, strong, and sturdy Soldier art come, then if one more feeble, weak, and faint-hearted should come. This, even this is he, I now confess, that I do love: I will make haste to meet him, and will no longer protract my longing desire.   

Alban. 
Fox. Vol. 1. pag. 114.   
Alban (England's Proto-Martyr) delivered up himself to the Soldiers instead of Amphibolus, who had converted him to Christianity, after he had fled to his house for refuge, and being bound, was carried before the Judge, who at that time was sacrificing to his Idols. The Judge perceiving the fraud, told Alban, Forasmuch as thou hadst rather convey away the Rebel and Traitor to our gods, than deliver him up to the Soldiers, that he might undergo due punishment for blaspheming our gods; look what torments he should have suffered, if he had been taken, the same shalt thou suffer, if thou refuse to practise the Rites of our Religion. Alban; notwithstanding his threats, told him plainly to his face, that he would not obey his command. Then said the Judge, of what House and Stock art thou? Alban answered, It matters not of what Stock I am; but if thou desirest to know my Religion, be it known unto thee, I am a Christian, etc. Then the Judge demanded his name: my Parents (said he) named me Alban; and I honour and worship the true and living God, that made all things of nothing. The Judge told him, If he would save his life, he must come and sacrifice to their gods. Alban answered, The sacrifice that you offer to the Devil profits you nothing, but rather purchaseth for you eternal pains and Hell fire. The Judge commanded him to be beheaded. The Executioner observing his faith and servant prayers, fell down at his feet, casting from him the sword, desired rather to be executed for, or with him, than to do execution upon him; yet afterwards another gave the fatal blow.   

Alcock.  
Constable Rolf (John Alcocks Master) having bailed his Servant, 
Fox, Vol. 3.383.  said unto him, I am sorry for thee; for truly the Parson will seek thy destruction: Sir (said Alcock) I am sorry I am a trouble to you; as for myself I am not sorry, but I do commit myself into God's hands, and I trust he will give me a mouth and wisdom to answer according to right. Yet (said Rolph) take heed of him, he is a bloodsucker, etc. I fear not (said Alcock) he shall do no more to me than God will give him leave; and happy shall I be, if God will call me to die for his Truth's sake.  
In his first Letter to Hadley he writes thus: O my Brethren of Hadley, why are ye so soon turned from them, which called you into the Grace of Christ, to another Doctrine?— Though those should come unto you, that have been your true Preachers, and preach another way of salvation, then by Jesus Christ's death and passion, hold them accursed: yea, if it were an Angel came from Heaven, and would tell you that the sacrifice of Christ's body upon the Cross once for all, were not sufficient for all the sins of all those that shall be saved, accursed be he.— Why cometh this plague upon us? Cometh not this upon thee, because thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God? Thine own wickedness shall reprove thee, and thy turning away shall condemn thee, that thou mayest know how evil and hurtful a thing it is, that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God.   

Algerius.  
Pomponius Algerius, 
Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 181.  whilst he was a Prisoner at Venice, before he was burnt at Rome, writ thus in his comfortable Letter to the Christians, departed out of Babylon into Mount Zion. To mitigate your sorrow, which you take for me, I cannot but impart unto you some portion of my joys, which I feel, to the intent you may rejoice with me.— I shall utter that, which scarce any will believe: I have found a nest of honey, an honeycomb in the entrails of a Lion. In the deep dark Dungeon I have found a Paradise of pleasure. In the place of sorrow and death, tranquillity of hope and life: when others do weep, I do rejoice; when others do shake and tremble, there I have found plenty of strength and boldness: in straight bands, and cold irons I have had rest: Behold he that was once far from me, now is present with me; whom once I could scarce feel, I now see most apparently; whom once I saw afar off, now I behold near at hand, whom once I hungered for, the same now approacheth and reacheth his hand unto me; he doth comfort me, and heapeth me up with gladness; he driveth away all bitterness; he ministereth strength and courage, etc.— O how easy and sweet is the Lords yoke! Learn, ye wellbeloved, how amiable the Lord is, how meek, and merciful, who visiteth his servants in temptations; neither disdaineth he to keep company with us in such vile and stinking Caves. Will the blind and incredulous world (think you) believe this? or rather will it not say thus? No, thou wilt never be able to abide long the burning heat, the pinching hardness of that place, etc. The rebukes and frowning faces of great men how will't thou suffer? Dost not thou consider thy pleasant Country, the Riches of the World, thy Kinsfolk, the delicate pleasures and Honours of this life? Dost thou forget the solace of thy Sciences, and fruit of all thy Labours? Wilt thou thus lose all thy labours, which thou hast hitherto sustained? Finally, fearest thou not death which hangeth over thee? O what a fool art thou, which for one words speaking mayest salve all this and wilt not! But now to answer: Let this blind world hearken to this again, What heat can there be more burning, than that fire which is prepared for thee hereafter? What things more hard, and sharp, and crooked than this present life which we lead? What thing more odious and hateful than this world here present? And let these worldly men here answer me. What Country can we have more sweet than the Heavenly Country above? What treasures more rich or precious than everlasting life? and who be our Kinsmen but they which hear the Word of God? Where be greater riches or dignities more honourable than in Heaven? And as touching the Sciences, let this foolish world consider, Be not they ordained to know God? whom unless we do know, all our labours, our night-watching, our studies, and all our enterprises here serve to no purpose, all is but labour lost. Furthermore let the miserable worldly men answer me. What remedy or safe refuge can there be unto him who lacks God, who is the life & medicine of all men, & how can he be said to fly from death, when he himself is already dead in sin? If Christ be the way, verity & life, how can there be any life without Christ? The solely heat of the Prison to me is coldness; the cold winter to me is a fresh spring in the Lord. He that feareth not to be burned in the fire, how will he fear the heat of weather? Or what careth he for the pinching frost, which burneth for the love of the Lord? The place is sharp and tedious to them that be guilty, but to the innocent it is mellifluous. Here droppeth the delectable dew, here floweth the pleasant Nectar; here runneth the sweet milk, here is plenty of all good things.— In this world there is no mansion firm to me, and therefore I will travel up to the New Jerusalem, which is in Heaven, and which offereth itself to me without paying any Fine or Income.— I have traveled hitherto, laboured, and sweat early and late, watching day and night, and now my travels begin to come to effect.— What man can now cavil, that these our labours are lost, which have followed and found out the Lord and Maker of the World, and which have changed death with life?— If to die in the Lord be not to die, but to live most joyfully, where is this wretched worldly Rebel, which blameth us of folly, for giving away our lives unto death? O how delectable is this death to me! to taste of the Lords Cup.— I am accused of foolishness, for that I do not rid myself out of these troubles, when with one word I may. But doth not Christ say, Fear not them which kill the body, but him which killeth both body and soul; and whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I also confess before my Father which is in Heaven; and he that denyeth me before men, him will Falso deny before my Heavenly Father. Seeing the words of the Lord be so plain, how, or by what authority will this wise Counsellor approve this his counsel which he doth give? God forbidden that I should relinquish the commandments of God, and follow the counsels of men; for it is written, Blessed is the man that hath not gone in the way of sinners, and hath not stood in the counsel of the ungodly, etc. Psal. 1.1. God forbidden I should deny Christ, where I ought to confess him; I will not set more by my life, then by my soul; neither will I exchange the life to come for this world here present.—  
This Letter he underwit thus;  
From the delectable Orchard of Leonine Prison, 12 Calend. August. An. 1555.   

Allen.  
Sir Edmond Tyrrel bidding Rose Allen to give her Father and Mother good counsel, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 830.  that they might become good Catholics; Sir (said she) they have a better Instructor than I, for the Holy Ghost doth teach them, I hope, who I trust will not suffer them to err. Thereupon the Knight said, It is time to look to such Heretics. Sir (said she) with that which you call Heresy, do I worship my Lord God. Then I perceive (said Tyrrel) you will burn with the rest for company, No Sir (said she) not for company, but for my Christ's sake, if so I be compelled, and I hope in his mercies if he call me to it, he will enable me to bear it. To try her, Tyrrel burned the wrist of her hand with a candle, till the very sinews cracked asunder, saying often to her, What, whore, wilt not thou cry? To which she answered, That she had no cause she thanked God, but rather to rejoice; You (said she) have more cause to weep than I, if you consider the matter well. At last she said, Sir, have you done what you will do? He answering, yea, and if thou think it be not well, then mend it. She replied, Mend it! Nay the Lord mend you, and give you repentance, if it be his will; and now if you think it good to begin at the feet, and burn the head also. She being asked by one, how she could abide the painful burning of her hand; She said, at first it was some grief to her; but afterward the longer she burned, the less she felt, even well near none at all.   

Almondus.  
My Body dies (said Almondus a Via) my Spirit lives. God's Kingdom abides ever, 
Ward, etc. pag. 157.  God hath now given me the accomplishment of all my desires.   

Alost.  
Francis d' Alost, 
Fox Vol. 3. Cont. p. 34.  a Cutler in Flanders, being conducted to Prison, said, Now you have taken me, you think to deprive me of life, and thereby to bring great damage to me; but you are deceived, for it is all one, as if you took counters from me to fill my hand with a great sum of gold. As he went to suffer, he used that speech of the Apostle St. Peter, I must now shortly put off this my earthly tabernacle, 2 Pet. 1.10. which the love of Jesus my Lord constraineth me to do, 2 Cor. 5.14.   

Amachue.  
Turn (said he) the other side also, 
Ward, pa. 141.  least raw flesh offend you.   

Ambrose.  
I have not so lived (said he) that I am ashamed to live longer, 
Ward, pa. 139, 140.  nor yet fear I death, because I have a good Lord.  
To Calignon (Valentinians Eunuch) threatening death, he said, Well, do you that which becomes an Eunuch, I will suffer that which becomes a Bishop.   

Andrew.  
When the Proconsul threatened Andrew the Apostle with the Cross, 
Fox, Vol. 1 pag. 43.  if he left not off his preaching; I would never (said he) have preached the Doctrine of the Cross, if I had feared the suffering of the Cross.  
When he came to the Cross on which he was to be crucified, he said, O Cross most welcome, and long looked for, with a willing mind joyfully I come to thee, being the Scholar of him that did hang on thee; 
Ward, pa. 138.  welcome O Christ longed and looked for; I am the Scholar of him that was crucified, long have I coveted to embrace thee, in whom I am what I am.   

Anvil.  
Frederick Anvil of Bearne, 
Ward, pag. 156.  to the Friars that willed him to call on the Virgin Mary, three times repeated, Thine O Lord is the Kingdom, thine is the power and glory for ever and ever; Let us fight, let us fight, Avaunt, Satan, avaunt.   

Apprice.  
Bonner ask John Apprice what he thought of the Sacrament of the Altar; he answered, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 700.  The Doctrine you teach is so agreeable to the world, and embraced of the same, that it cannot be agreeable to the Word of God.   

Ardley.  
John Ardley being urged by Bonner to recant, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 253.  cried out, If every hair of my head were a man, I would suffer death for my Religion.  
Being again solicited to recant; No, God forbidden (said he) that I should do so, for than I shall lose my soul.   

Arethusius.  
Marcus Arethusius having at the command of Constantinus pulled down a certain Temple, 
Fox, Vol 1. pag. 128.  dedicated to Idols, and instead thereof built up a Church, where the Christians might congregate; under Julianus he was beaten, cast into a filthy sink, put into a basket anointed with honey and broth, hung abroad in the heat of the Sun, as meat for Wasps to feed on, hereby it was hoped he would be enforced either to build up again the Temple which he had destroyed, or else give so much money as would pay for the building of the same. This good man whilst he hung in the basket, did not only conceal his pains, but derided those wicked instruments of his torments, calling them base, low, terrene people, and himself exalted, and set on high, when they told him they would be contented with a small sum of money from him: He said, It is as great a wickedness to confer one halfpenny in case of impiety, as if a man should bestow the whole.   

Askew.  
Mrs. Jane Askew being called by the Bishop of Winchester, a Parrot, told him, that she was ready to suffer not only his rebukes, but all things that should follow besides; yea, and all that gladly.  
To her Confession in Newgate she thus subscribed; Written by me Jane Askew, who neither wish death, nor fear its might, and as merry as one bound towards Heaven.  
In her Confession of her Faith she saith, Though God hath given me the bread of adversity, and the waters of trouble, yet not so much as my sins have deserved.  
When Nicholas Sharton counselled her to recant, as he had done, she said, It had been good for him never to have been born.  
In an Answer to a Letter of Mr. Lacell's, she writ thus; O Friend, most dearly beloved in God, I marvel not a little what should move you to judge in me so slendar a faith as to fear death, which is the end of all misery. In the Lord I desire you not to believe of me such weakness, for I doubt not but God will perform his work in me, like as he hath begun.  
When Wrisley Lord Chancellor sent to her Letters at the Stake, offering her the Kings pardon, if she would recant; she refusing once to look upon them, gave this answer: That she came not thither to deny her Lord and Master.   

Attalus.  
He answered to every question, 
Ward, pa. 240.  I am a Christian. Being fired in an iron Chain; Behold (said he) O you Romans, this is to eat man's flesh, which you falsely object to us Christians.   

Audebert.  
Blessed be God (said Anne Audebert of Orleans) for this Wedding Girdle (meaning the Chain) my first marriage was on this Lord's Day, 
Ward, pa. 154.  and now my second to my Spouse and Lord Christ shall be on the same.   

Augustine.  
Boughs fall off trees (said he) and stones out of buildings, 
Ward, pa. 140.  and why should it seem strange that mortal men die?   

Austin.  
Austin a Barber, 
Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 124.  born about Hennegow in Germany, as he was led to execution, being desired by a Gentleman to have pity upon himself, and if he would not favour his life, yet that he would favour his own soul: He answered, What care I have of my soul, you may see by this; that I had rather give my body to be burned, than to do that thing that were against my conscience.    

B  

Babilas.  
Babilas' Bishop of Anti●ch, 
St. Chrysost. count. Gentiles.  being cast by Decius into a filthy stinking Prison for the name of Christ, with as many irons as he could bear, entreated his Friends (that visited him) that after his death they would bury with him the signs and tokens of his valour, meaning his bolts and fetters.  
Now (said he) will God wipe away all tears, 
Ward, pag. 141.  and now I shall walk with God in the land of the living.   

Bainham.  
Mr. James Bainham, 
Fox, Vol 2. pag. 300.  when he repent of his Recantation in Austin's Church in London, He declared openly with weeping eyes, that he had denied God, and prayed all the people to beware of his weakness, and not to do as he did; For (said he) If I should not return again unto the truth, this Word of God (he having a New Testament in his hand) would damn me both body and soul at the Day of Judgement. He persuaded them to die by and by, rather than to do as he did; for he would not feel such an hell again for all the world's good.  
When he was at the Stake in the midst of the flaming fire, which had half consumed his Arms and Legs, he spoke these words; O ye Papists, Behold, ye look for miracles, and here now you may see a miracle; for in this fire I feel no more pain, than if I were in a Bed of Down, it is to me as a Bed of Roses.   

Barbevil.  
John Barbevil said to the Friars that called him ignorant Ass; 
Ward, pag. 162.  Well, Admit I were so, yet shall my blood witness against such Balaams as you be.   

Bale.  
Mr. John Bale in his excellent Paraphrase in Apocalyps. 
See the image of both Churches printed 1550.   
In his Preface— He that will live godly in Christ Jesus, and be a patiented sufferer; he that will stand in God's fear, and prepare himself to temptation; he that will be strong when adversity shall come, and avoid all assaults of Antichrist and the Devil, let him give himself wholly to the study of this prophecy— He that knoweth not this Book, knoweth not what the Church is, whereof he is a member.— It containeth the universal troubles, persecutions and crosses, that the Church suffered in the Primitive Spring, what it suffereth now, and what it shall suffer in the later Times, by the subtleties of Antichrist and his Followers, the cruel Members of Satan; and it manifesteth what Promises, what Crowns, and what Glory the said Congregation shall have, after this present Conflict with the Enemies, that the promised Rewards might quicken the hearts of those that the Torments feareth.— Unto St. John were these Mysteries revealed, when he was by the Emperor Domitianus exiled for his Preaching, into the Isle of Patmos, at the cruel Complaints of the Idolatrous Priests and Bishops, and by him writ and sent out of the same exile into the Congregations.— The Contents of this Book are from no place more freely and clearly opened, nor told forth more boldly, than out of exile.— Flattery dwelling at home, and sucking there still his Mother's breasts, may never tell out the truth, he seethe so many dangers on every side, as displeasure of Friends, decay of Name, loss of Goods, offence of Great men, and jeopardy of Life, etc. The forsaken wretched sort hath the Lord provided always to rebuke the world of sin, hypocrisy, blindness; for nought is it therefore that he hath exiled a certain number of believing Brethren the Realms of England, of the which afflicted Family my faith is that I am one. Whereupon In have considered it is no less my bounden ●●uty, under pain of damnation, to admonish Christ's flock by this present Revelation of their perils past, and dangers to come for contempt of ●he Gospel, which now reigneth there above all 〈◊〉 the Clergy.— Graciously hath the Lord cal●ed them, especially now of late, but his voice is ●othing regarded. His Servants have they imprisoned, tormented, and slain, having his Verity in much more contempt than before. We looked for a time of peace, (saith the Prophet Jeremiah) and we far not the better at all; we waited for a time of health, and we find here nothing else but trouble. And no marvel, considering the Beasts head that was wounded, is now healed up again so workmanly, as Rev. 13. mentioneth. The abominable hypocrisy, idolatry, pride, and filthiness of those terrible termagaunts of Antichrists holy household, those two-horned Whoremongers, those Conjurers of Egypt, and lecherous Locusts, leaping out of the bottomless P●t, which daily deceive the ignorant multitude with their Sorceries & Charms, must be showed to the World to their utter shame and confusion.— To tell them freely of their wicked works by the Scriptures, I have exiled myself for ever from mine own native Country, Kindred, Friends, Acquaintance, (which are the great delights of this life) and am well contented for the sake of Christ, and for the comfort of my Brethren there, to suffer poverty, penury, abjection, reproof, and all that shall come beside.— Here are we admonished beforehand of two most dangerous evils; neither to agree with those Tyrants, that wage war with the Lamb in his elect Members, nor yet to obey those deceitful Bishops, tha● in hypocrisy usurp the Church's Titles.— O those hath our heavenly Lord premonished us in this heavenly work of his, and graciously called us away from their abominations, lest we should be partakers of their sins, and so receive of their plagues. If we unthankfully neglect it, the greate● is our danger.—   

Barlaam.  
He holding his hand in the flame over the Altar, 
Fox, Vol. 1 pag. 118. Ward, pag. 141.  sung that of the Psalmist, Thou teachest my hands to war, and my fingers to fight.  
I have been reported (said Dr. 
Fox, Vol. 2 pag. 527.  Barnes at the Stake) to be a Preacher of Sedition, and disobedient to the King's Majesty; but here I say to you, that you are all bound by the command of God, to obey your Prince with all humility, and with all your heart; and that not only for fear of the sword, but also for conscience sake before God: Yea, I say further, If the King should command you any thing against God's Law, if it be in your power to resist him, yet may you not do it.   

Basil.  
When Valens the Emperor sent his Officers to him, seeking to turn him from the Faith: 
Burroughs in Moses Self-denial, pa. 117.  And first of all great preferments were offered him; Basil rejected them with scorn: Offer these things (said he) to Children. When he was afterwards threatened grievously; Threaten (said he) your Purple Gallants, that give themselves to their pleasures.  
When the Emperor's Messenger promised him great preferment, Alas, Sir, 
Clarks Lives, Part 1. pag. 101.  (said this Bishop of Caesarea) these speeches are fit to catch little Children, that look after such things; but we that are taught and nourished by the holy Scriptures, are ready to suffer a thousand deaths, rather than to suffer one syllable or tittle of the Scripture to be altered.  
When the Emperor threatened to banish him, 
Leighs Saints Encouragements in evil times, pag. 9  etc. if he obeyed not, he said, Those Bag-bears were to be propounded to Children; but for his part, though they might take away his life, yet they could not hinder him from professing the Truth.  
When Modestus the Praefect asked him, 
Clark, & pag. 101.  Know you not who we are that command it? No body (said Basil) whilst you command such things. Know ye not (said the Praefect) that we have Honours to bestow upon you? They are but changeable (said Basil) like yourselves. Hereupon he threatened to confiscate his Goods, to torment him, to banish him, or kill him; he answered, He need not fear confiscation, that had nothing to lose; nor banishment, to whom Heaven only is a Country; nor torments, when his body would be dashed with one blow; nor death; which is the only way to set him at liberty. The Praefect telling him he was Mad, he said, Opto me in aeternum sic delirare, I wish I may for ever be thus Mad. The Praefect another time threatening him with death, he said, Would it would fall out so well on my side, that I might lay down this carcase of mine in the quarrel of Christ, and in the defence of his Truth, who is my Head and Captain.  
The Praefect desiring that he would not, by rashly answering, throw himself away, offered him a day and night to consider further of it; but Basil said, I have no need to take further counsel about this matter: Look what I am to day, the same thou shalt find me to morrow; but I pray God that thou change not thy mind.   

Benden.  
Alice Benden, 
For, Vol. 3. pag. 796.  when she was in Prison at Canterbury, agreed with a fellow Prisoner to live both of them with two pence half penny a day, to try thereby how well they could sustain penury and hunger before they were put to it.  
At her first coming into the Bishop's Prison, she was much troubled, and expostulated why her Lord did suffer her to be sequestered from her loving Fellows in so extreme misery? But was comforted by these words, Why art thou so heavy, O my soul? The right hand of the Lord can change all.  
At the stake she took forth a shilling of Philip and Mary, which her father had bowed, and sent her when she was first in Prison, desiring her Brother there present, to return the same to her Father again, that he might understand she never lacked money whilst she lay in Prison.   

Bennet.  
Mr. Thomas Bennet, a Schoolmaster in Exeter, 
For, Vol. 2. 314.  being pressed by a Doctor, a Grey Friar, to recant for putting upon the doors of the Cathedral in Schedules, That the Pope is Antichrist, and that we ought to worship God only, and not the Saints, said, I take God to record, my life is not dear to me, I am weary of it, seeing your detestable do, to the utter destruction of God's flock, so that I desire death, that I may no longer be partaker of your detestable idolatries and superstitions, or be subject unto Antichrist your Pope.— Away from me I pray you, vex my soul no longer, ye shall not prevail.— If I should hear and follow you this day, everlasting death should hang over me, a just reward for them that prefer the life of this world before life eternal.   

Berger.  
Peter Berger, burnt at Lions 1553. 
Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 140.  beholding the multitude at the stake, said, Great is the Harvest, Lord, send Labourers, I see the heavens open to receive me.   

Betken.  
When she was brought to the Rack, she said, 
Fox, Vol. 3. Suppl. p. 49  My Masters, wherefore will you put me to this torture, seeing I have no way offended you? Is it for my Faith's sake? you need not torment me for that, for as I was never ashamed to make confession thereof, no more will I be now at this present before you, I will freely show you my mind therein. But for all this when they proceeded on with what they intended, Alas my Masters, said she, If it be so that I must suffer this pain, then give me leave first to call upon God. Her request they granted: whilst she was praying, one of the Commissioners was so surprised with fear and terror, that by and by he swooned, and could not be fetched again, and so she escaped the torture.   

Bilney.  
Mr. 
Fox, Vol. 2 pag. 268.  Thomas Bilney in a Letter to Dr. Tonstal Bishop of London, he gives this account of his conversion.— The woman which was twelve years vexed with the bloody Flux, had consumed all that she had upon Physicians, and yet was still worse and worse, until such time as she came to Christ, and after she had once touched the hem of his vesture, through faith she was healed. O mighty power of the most High! which I also most miserable sinner have of●en tasted and felt. Before I came to Christ I had likewise spent all I had upon ignorant Physicians.— They appointed me Fast, Watch, buying of Pardons, and Masses, etc. But at last I heard speak of Jesus, even then, when the New Testament was first set out by Erasmus. At first I was alured to read, rather for the Latin (having heard it was eloquently done) than for the Word of God. At the first reading I hit upon this sentence of Sr. Paul, (O most sweet and comfortable sentence to my soul) in 1 Tim. 1. It is a true saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief. This sentence through God's instruction and inward working, did so exhilarate my heart, being before wounded with the guilt of my sins, insomuch that my bruised bones leapt for joy. after this the Scripture began to be more pleasant to me then the honey or the honeycomb. Therein I learned that all my Travels, all my Fasting and Watching, all the redemption of Masses and Pardons, without faith in Christ, were but a hasty and swift running out of the right way, or else much like the vesture made of Fig-leaves, wherewithal Adam and Eve went about in vain to cover their nakedness, and could never obtain quietness and rest, till they believed in the promise of God, that Christ the seed of the Woman should break the Serpent's head. Neither could I be relieved or eased of the sharp stingings of my sins, before I was taught of God, that even as Moses exalted the serpent in the Desert, so shall the Son of man be exalted, that all which believe on him, should not perish, but have everlasting life. As soon as I began to taste and savour this heavenly Lesson, which none can teach but God only, I desired the Lord to increase my faith. And at last I desired nothing more, then that I being so comforted by him, might be strengthened by his holy Spirit and grace from above, to teach the wicked his ways, which are mercy and truth, that the wicked may be converted unto him by me, who sometimes was also wicked.— Accordingly I did teach, and set forth Christ, being made for us by God his Faher, our Wisdom, Righteousness, Sanctification and Redemption, 1 Cor. 1. Who was made sin for us, i.e. a Sacrifice for sin, that we through him should be made the righteousness of God, 2 Cor. 5. Who became accursed for us, to redeem us from the curse of the Law, Gal. 2.— I taught that all men should first acknowledge their sins, and condemn them, afterwards hunger and thirst for that righteousness, which is by faith in Christ, etc. Rom. 3. And forasmuch as this hunger and thirst was wont to be quenched with the fullness of man's righteousness.— Therefore oftentimes have I spoken of those works, exhorting all men not so to cleave to them, as they being satisfied therewith, should loathe or wax weary of Christ. For those things I have been cried out of, attached, and now cast into prison.  
His abjuration cost him dear, 
Pa. 271.  it brought him even to despair, his Friends were fain to be with him night and day.  
Bishop Latimer saith, That he thought all the Word of God was against him, and sounded his condemnation: To bring any comfortable Scripture to him, was as though a man should run him through with a sword.  
The day before his Execution, 
Pa. 277.  some Friends finding him eating hearty, with much cheerfulness, and a quiet mind, they said, They were glad to see him at that time so hearty to refresh himself: O (said he) I imitate those, who having a ruinous house to dwell in, yet bestow cost, as long as they may, to hold it up.  
In Prison he divers times proved the fire, 
Leigh 's Saints Encouragements in evil times. p. 27.  by putting his finger near to the candle; at the first touch of the candle his flesh resisting, and he withdrawing his finger, did after chide his flesh in these words; Quid unius membri inustionem ferre non potes, & quo pacto cras totius corporis conflagrationem tolerabis? What (said he) canst thou not bear the burning of one member, and how wilt thou endure to morrow the burning of thy whole body?  
I seel, 
Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 277.  and have known it long by Philosophy, that fire is hot; yet I know some (recorded in God's Word) even in the flame felt no heat, and 〈◊〉 believe that though my body will be wasted by it, my soul shall be purged thereby.  
At the same time he most comfortably treated among his Friends, of Isa. 43.1, 2, 3. But now, thus saith the Lord, that created thee, O Jacob, and he that form thee, O Israel; Fear not, for I have redeemed thee, I have called thee by thy Name. Thou art mine when thou passest through the waters, I will be with thee, and through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee; when thou walkest through the fire thou shalt not be burnt, for I am the Lord thy God, the Holy one of Israel, thy Saviour. The comfort whereof never left some of his Friends to their dying day.  
The next morning the Officers fetching him to Execution, a certain Friend entreated him to be constant, and to take his death patiently; Bilney answered, I am sailing with the Mariner through a boisterous sea, but shortly shall be in the Haven, etc. Help me with your Prayers.   

Bland.  
Mr. John Bland a Kentish Minister, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 373.  in his Prayer at the stake.— Lord Jesus, for thy love I do willingly leave this life, and desire rather the bitter death of thy Cross, with the loss of all earthly things, than to abide the blasphemy of thy Holy Name, or else to obey man in the breaking of thy Command.— This death is more dear unto me than thousands of gold and silver. Such love, O Lord, hast thou laid up in my breast, that I hunger for thee, as the Deer wounded desireth the soil.   

Blehere.  
Levine Blehere said to his Friends, 
Ward, pag. 160.  offering to rescue him by tumult; Hinder not the Magistrates work, nor my happiness. Father, thou soresawest the sacrifice from eternity, now accept of it I pray thee.   

Bongeor.  
Agnes Bongeor, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 849.  having prepared herself to go with her Fellow-martyrs to the stake, putting on a Smock made for that purpose, and sending away her sucking infant to a Nurse, through a mistake of her Name in the Writ (Bowyer being put for Bongeor) was kept back. Hereupon she made piteous moan, wept bitterly, etc. Because she went not with them to give her life in defence of her Christ, of all things in the world, life was least looked for by her. In this perplexity a Friend came to her, and put her in mind of Abraham's offering up Isaac. I know (quoth she) that Abraham's will before God was accepted for the deed, in that he would have done it, if the Angel of the Lord had not stayed him; but I am unhappy, the Lord thinks not me worthy of this dignity; and yet I would have gone with my company with all my heart; and because I did it not, it is now my chief and greatest grief. She was grieved because she had not offered herself (though she had given away her child) which was more than Abraham was put to.)   

Bossu.  
Francis le Bossu, 
Fox. Vol. 3. cons. p. 68  a French Martyr, to encourage his children to suffer martyrdom with himself, he thus spoke unto them; Children, we are not now to learn, that it hath always been the portion of Believers to be hated, cruelly used, and devoured by Unbelievers, as sheep of ravening wolves; if we suffer with Christ, we shall also reign with him. Let not these drawn swords terrify us, they will be but as a Bridge, whereby we shall pass over out of a miserable life into immortal blessedness. We have breathed, and lived long enough among the wicked; let us now go, and live with our God. He and his two Sons were killed, embracing each other, in the Massacre at Lions in France, 1572.   

Bradford.  
Mr. John Bradford, 
Fox, Vol. 3. p. 281, 282.  the night before he was carried to Newgate, he dreamt that Chains were brought for him to the Counter, and that the day following he should be carried to Newgate, and that the next day he should be burnt in Smithfield; which accordingly came to pass.  
Being asked what he should do, and whither he would go, if he should have his liberty; he said, He cared not whether he want out, or no; but if he did, he would marry and abide still in England secretly, teaching the people as the time would suffer him.  
When the Keeper's Wife told him the sad News (as she called it) of the nearness of his death, being to be burned the next day, he put off his Cap, and lifting up his eyes to Heaven, said, I thank God for it, I have looked for the same a long time, and therefore it cometh not now to me suddenly, but as a thing waited for every day and hour; the Lord make me worthy thereof.  
Creswell offering to labour for him, 
Pa. 292.  and desiring to know what suit he should make for him, What you will do (said he) do it not at my request, for I desire nothing at your hands. If the Queen will give me life, I will thank her; if she will banish me, I will thank her; if she will burn me, I will thank her; if she will condemn me to perpetual imprisonment, I will thank her.  
The Chancellor pressing him to do as they had done, in hopes of the Queen's mercy and pardon; 
Pa. 283.  My Lord (said he) I desire mercy with God's mercy, (i. e. without doing or saying any thing against God and his Truth, pag. 290.) but mercy with God's wrath God keep me from.— God's mercy I desire, and also would be glad of the Queen's favour, to live as a Subject without clog on Conscience: but otherwise the Lords mercy is better to me than life.— Life in his displeasure is worse than death, and death with his favour is true life. He having refused again and again to answer to the Chancellor's Queries, 
Pa. 286.  said, That no fear, but the fear of perjury made him unwilling to answer (he having been six times sworn not to consent to the practising of any Jurisdiction, or any Authority on the Bishop of Rome's behalf, within the Realm of England) I am not afraid of death, I thank God, I look and have looked for nothing else from your hands a long time; but I am afraid when death cometh, I should have matter to trouble my Conscience by the guilt of perjury. As for my death, as I know there are twelve hours in the day, so with the Lord my time is appointed; and when it shall be his good time, than I shall departed hence; but in the mean season I am safe enough, though all the people had sworn my death; into his hands have I committed it, and do, his good will be done.  
The Earl of Derby lending one of his Servants to him, 
Pa. 292.  willing him to tender himself, He told the Messenger, that he thanked his Lordship for his good will towards him, but in this case I cannot tender myself more than God's honour.  
The same Servant saying also, Ah Mr. Bradford, consider your Mother, Sister, Friends, Kinsfolk, Country, what a great discomfort it will be to them to see you die as an Heretic. Mr. Bradford replied, I have learned to forsake Father, Mother, Brother, Sister, Friends, and all that ever I have, yea and my own self, for else I cannot be Christ's Disciple.  
Being asked by a good Gentlewoman's Servant, 
Pa. 305.  that was sent to him, How the did? he answered, Well, I thank God: for as men in Sailing, which be near to the Shore or Haven where they would be, would be nearer, even so the nearer I am to God, the nearer I would be.  
In a Letter to his Mother and Brethren. 
Pa. 308. — I am at this time in Prison sure enough from starting to confirm that I have preached unto you: As I am ready (I thank God) with my life and blood to seal the same, if God vouchsafe me worthy of that honour.— If we suffer with him, we shall also reign with him. Be not therefore faint-hearted, but rather rejoice, at the least for my sake, who now am in the right and high way to Heaven; for by many afflictions we must enter into the Kingdom of God. Now will God make known his Children. When the wind doth not blow, the Wheat cannot be known from the Chaff; but when the blast cometh, then flieth away the Chaff, but the Wheat remaineth, and is so far from being hurt, that by the wind it is more cleansed from the Chaff. Gold when it is cast into the fire is the more precious, so are Gods Children by afflictions.— Indeed I thank God more for this Prison, than for any Parlour, yea than for any pleasure that ever I had: for in it I find God my most sweet good God always.— Of all deaths it is most to be desired to die for God's sake: such are sure to go to Heaven.— Death, nor Life, nor Prison, nor Pleasure, I trust in God, shall be able to separate me from my Lord God and his Gospel.— Rejoice in my sufferings, for it is for your sakes, to confirm the truth I have taught.— Howsoever you do, be obedient to the Higher Powers, that is, in no point either in hand or tongue Rebel; but rather if they command that which with good conscience you cannot obey, lay your head on the Block, and suffer what they shall do, or say. By patience possess your souls.  
In his Letter to the City of London. 
Pa. 310. — I ask God hearty mercy, that I do no more rejoice, than I do, having so great cause, as to be an instrument, wherein it may please my dear Lord, and Saviour to suffer.— Although my sins be manifold and grievous, yet the Bishops and Prelates do not persecute them in me, but Christ himself, his Word, his Truth, and Religion.— Let the anger and plagues of God most justly fallen upon us, be applied to every one of our deserts, that from the bottom of our hearts every one of us may say, It is I Lord, that have sinned against thee: It is my hypocrisy, my vainglory, my covetousness, uncleanness, carnality, security, idleness, unthankfulness, self-love, etc. which have deserved the taking away of thy Word and true Religion, of thy good Ministers by Exile, Imprisonment, Death, etc.— Prepare yourselves to the Cross, be obedient to all that be in Authority in all things, that be not against God, his Word; for then answer with the Apostle, It is more meet to obey God, than man. Howbeit never for any thing resist, or rise against the Magistrates. A venge not yourselves. Commit your Cause to the Lord. If you feel in yourselves an hope and trust in God, that he will never tempt you above that he will make you able to bear, be assured the Lord will be true to you, and you shall be able to bear all brunts: but if you want this Hope, flee and get you hence, rather than by your tarrying Gods Name should be dishonoured.  
In his Letter to Cambridge. 
Pa. 312. — Thou my Mother, the University, hast not only had the truth of God's Word plainly manifested unto thee by Reading, Disputing, and Preaching publicly and privately, but now to make thee altogether excuseless, and as it were almost to sin against the Holy Ghost, if thou put to thy helping hand with the Romish Rout to suppress the Verity, and set out the contrary, thou hast my life and blood, as a Seal to confirm thee, if thou wilt be confirmed, or else to confound thee, if thou wilt take part with the Prelates and Clergy, which now fill up the measure of their Fathers, which flew the Prophets and Apostles, that all the righteous blood from Abel to Bradford may be required at their hands.— For the tender mercy of Christ in his bowels and blood I beseech you to take Christ's eyesalve to anoint your eyes, that you may see what you do, and have done in admitting the Romish rotten Rags, which once you utterly expelled. O be not the Dog returned to his vomit; be not the Sow that was washed, returning to her wallowing in the mire. Beware lest Satan enter in with seven worse Spirits, etc. It had been better you had never known the truth, than after knowledge to have run from it. Ah! woe to this world, and the things therein, which hath now so wrought with you. Oh that ever this Dirt of the Devil should daub up the eye of the Realm!— What is man whose breath is in his nostrils, that thou shouldst thus be afraid of him?— Dost not thou know Rome to be Babylon? Dost not thou know, that as the old Babylon had the children of Judah in captivity, so hath Rome the true Judah, i.e. the Confessors of Christ? Dost not thou know, that as destruction happened unto it, so shall it do unto this? Dost not thou know that God will deliver his people now, when the time is come as he did then? Hath not God commanded his people to come out of her? and wilt thou give example to the whole Realm to run unto her? Hast thou forgotten the woe that Christ threatneth to offence-givers? Wilt not thou remember that it were better that a Millstone were hanged about thy neck, and thou thrown into the Sea, than that thou shouldst offend the little ones? Dear Mother, Receive some admonition of one of thy poor children, now going to be burned for the testimony of Jesus; Come again to God's truth, come out of Babylon, confess Christ and his true Doctrine, repent that which is past, etc. Remember the readings, etc. of God's Prophet Bucer, Call to mind the threaten of God (now somewhat seen) by thy children, Leaver, and others. Let the exile of Leaver, Pilkinton, Grindal, Haddon, Horn, Scory, Ponet, etc. something awake thee. Consider the martyrdom of thy Chickens, Rogers, Saunders, Tailor. And now cast not away the poor admonition of me, going to be burned also, and to receive the like Crown of Glory with my fellows.— Even now the Axe is laid to the Root.  
In his Letter to Lancashire and Cheshire, 
Pa. 313.  etc.— Indeed if I should simply consider my life, with that which it ought to have been, and as God in his Law requireth, than could I not but cry, as I do, Righteous art thou, O Lord, etc. But when I consider the cause of my condemnation, I cannot but lament, that I do no more rejoice; for it is God's truth. So that the condemnation is not a condemnation of Bradford simply, but rather a condemnation of Christ and his Truth. Bradford is nothing else, but an instrument in whom Christ and his Doctrine is condemned. And therefore, my dearly beloved, rejoice, rejoice, and give thanks with me, and for me, that ever God did vouchsafe ●o great a benefit to our Country, as to choose the most unworthy (I mean myself) to be one, in whom it pleaseth him to suffer.— Forget not how that the Lord hath showed himself true, and me his true Preacher, by bringing to pass these plagues, which at my mouth you oft heard before.— My blood will cry for vengeance, as against the Papists, Gods enemies, etc. so against you, if ●e repent not, amend not, and turn not unto the ●ord.  
In his Letter to the Town of Walden. 
Pa. 316. — What ●an you desire more, to assure your Consciences of the Verity taught by your Preachers, than their ●wn lives? Waver not therefore in Christ's Religion truly taught you. Never shall the enemies be ●ble to burn it, and imprison it, and keep it in ●onds, though they may imprison and burn us.— I humbly beseech you, and pray you in the ●owels and blood of Jesus, now I am going to ●eath for the testimony of Jesus, love the Lords ●ruth, love (I say) to love it, and to frame your ●ves thereafter. Alas! you know the cause of all these plagues fallen upon us, and of the success, which Gods adversaries have daily, is for our not ●ving God's Word. You know how that we were ●ut Gospelers in lips, and not in life.— Remember that before ye learned A.B.C. your Lesson was Christ's Cross. Forget not that Christ will have no disciples, but such as will promise to deny themselves, and to take up their Cross (mark that, take 〈◊〉 up) and follow him, and not the multitude, cu●ome, etc.— Loth would I be a witness against ●ou at the last day, as of truth I must be, if ye repent not, if ye love not Christ's Gospel.  
In his Letter to B. C.— The world seems to have the upper hand, 
Pa. 317.  the Truth seems to be oppressed, and they which take part therewith are unjustly entreated. The cause of all this is God's anger and mercy: His anger, because we have grievously sinned against him, we have been unthankful for his Word, etc. we have been so carnal, covetous, licentious, etc. that of his Justice h● could no longer forbear, but make us feel his anger, etc. His mercy is seen in this, that God doth vouchsafe to punish us in this present life. If he should not have punished us, Do not you think we should have continued in the evils we were in 〈◊〉 Yes verily, we should have been worse.— The way to Heaven is not the wide way of the world 〈◊〉 but it is a straight way, which few walk in; for few live Godly in Christ, few regard the Life to come, few remember the day of Judgement, few remember how Christ will deny them before his Father, that do deny him here, few consider that Chris● will be ashamed of them in the last day, which are ashamed of his Truth and true Service, few ca●● up their accounts, what will be laid to their charge in the day of vengeance, few regard the condemnation of their own consciences, in doing that which they inwardly disallow, few love God better that their goods.— Of this I would that ye were all certain, that all the hairs of your heads are numberless, so that not one of them shall perish, neither shall man or Devil be able to attempt any thing, much less do any thing to you before you heavenly Father, which loveth you most tenderly shall give them leave; they shall go no farther the● he will, nor keep you any longer in trouble th●● he will. Therefore cast on him all your care, fo● he is careful for you. Only study to please him, and to keep your consciences clean, and your bodies pure from the idolatrous service, which now every where is used, and God will marvellously and mercifully defend and comfort you.  
In his Letter to Erkinald Rawlins and his wife. 
Pa. 318. — First we have cause to rejoice for these days, because our Father suffereth us not to lie in Jezabel's bed, steeping in our sins and security, but as mindful of us, doth correct us as his children.— Secondly, because they are days of trial, wherein not only ye yourselves, but also the world shall know, that ye be none of his, but the Lords Darlings, whom we obey, his servants we are. Now it is seen whether we obey the world or God.— But the trials of these days ye are occasioned more to repent, more to pray, more to contemn this world, more to desire life everlasting, more to be holy, for holy is the end; wherefore God doth afflict us, and so to come to God's company.  
In his Letter to Mr. Laurence Saunders. 
Pa. 320. — A Friend having moved the Prisoners to subscribe to the Papists Articles, with this condition, so far as they are not against God's word. Dr. Tailor, and Mr. Philp●t think the salt sent by our Friend is unseasonable; for my own part, I pray God in no case I may seek myself, and indeed (I thank God) I purpose it not.  
In another Letter.— This will be offensive; 
Pa. 321.  therefore let us Vadere plane, and so sane. I mean let us all confess we are no changelings, but re ipsa are the same we were in Religion; and therefore cannot subscribe, except we will dissemble both with God, with ourselves, and with the world.  
In his Letter to Dr. Cranmer, Dr. Ridley, and Dr. Latimer.— Our dear brother Rogers hath broken the Ice valiantly; this day (I think) or to morrow at the uttermost, hearty Hooper, sincere Saunders, and trusty Tailor end their course, and receive their Crown. The next am I, who hourly look for the Porter to open me the Gates after them to enter into the desired Rest. God forgive me mine unthankfulness for this exceeding great mercy. For though I justly suffer (for I have been a great Hypocrite, etc. The Lord pardon me, yea he hath done it, he hath done it indeed) yet what evil hath he done? Christ, whom the Prelates persecute, his truth, which they hate in me, hath done no evil, nor deserved death.— O what am I Lord, that tho● shouldest thus magnify me? Is this thy wont, to send for such a wretched Hypocrite in a fiery chariot, as thou didst for Elias?  
In his Letter to the Lord Russel. 
Pa. 322. — Faith is reckoned, and worthily among the greatest gifts of God, by it, as we are justified, and made Gods children; so are we Temples and Possessors of the Holy Spirit, yea of Christ also, Eph. 4. And of the Father himself, John 14. By faith we drive the Devil away, 2 Pet. 5. We overcome the world, 1 John 5. And are already Citizens of Heaven, etc. Yet the Apostle doth match even with faith, yea, as it were prefer suffering Persecution for Christ's sake, Phil. 1.— Though the wisdom of the world think of the Cross according to sense, and therefore flieth from it, as from a most great ignominy and shame; yet Gods Scholars have learned to think otherwise of the Cross, as the Frame-house wherein God frameth his Children like to his Son Christ, the Furnace that fineth God's gold, the Highway to Heaven, the Suit and Livery of God's servants, the earnest and beginning of all consolation and glory.  
In his Meditation on the Commandments. 
Pag. 93, 94. — As the first Command teacheth me as well that thou art my God, as what God thou art; therefore of equity I should have no other Gods but thee, that is, I should only hang on thee, trust in thee, serve thee, call on thee, obey thee, and be thankful to thee; so because thou didst reveal thyself visibly, that thou mightest visibly be worshipped. The second Commandment is concerning thy Worship, that in no point I should follow in worshipping thee the device or intent of any man, Saint, Angel, or Spirit, but should take all such as idolatry, and image-service, be it never so glorious. And why? forsooth because thou wouldst I should worship thee as thou hast appointed by thy Word; for if service be acceptable it must be according to the Will of him, to whom it is done, and not of him who doth it, etc. So that the meaning of this Precept is, that as in the first I should have none other Gods but thee, so I should have no worship of thee, 
Pa. 19●.  but such as thou appointest— And therefore utterly abandon mine own will and reason, all the reasons and good intents of man, and wholly give myself to serve thee after thy will and word. 
Pag. 98, 99 — Thou bidst me not to take thy Name in vain, as by temerarious, or vain swearing, etc. So by denying thy truth and word, or concealing it, when occasion is offered to promote thy glory, and confirm thy truth. By reason whereof I may well see, that thou wouldst have me to use my tongue in humble confessing thee, and thy word, 
Pa. 113, 114. This was his Meditation in Q. Mary's time.  and truth after my Vocation, etc.— Thy Ministers I pray not for, thy Church I am not careful for, no not now (good Lord) when wicked Doctrine most prevaileth, Idolatry, Superstition, and Abomination abound, the Sacraments, etc. blasphemously corrupted, etc. all which my wickedness brought in, my profaning of the fourth Commandment, and my not praying. Thy Ministers are in Prison, dispersed in other countries', spoiled, , murdered, many fall (for fear of goods, life, name, etc.) from the truth they have received to most manifest idolatry, false Preachers abound among the people, thy people dearly bought, even with thy blood, are not fed with the bread of thy. Word, but with swillings and drink for swine. Antichrist wholly prevaileth, and yet for all this also I am too careless, nothing lamenting my sins, which have been the cause of all this.— Help thy Church, cherish it, 
Pa. 115, 116.  and give it harbour here and elsewhere for Christ's sake. Purge the Ministry from corruption, and false Ministers. Send out Preachers to feed thy people. Destroy Antichrist and all his Kingdom. Give to such as be fallen from thy truth, repentance. Keep others from falling, and by their falling do thou the more confirm us. Confirm thy Ministers and poor people in Prison and Exile. Strengthen them in thy truth. Deliver them if it be thy good will. Give them that with conscience they may so answer their Adversaries, that thy servants may rejoice, and thy Adversaries be confounded. Avenge thou thy own cause (O thou God of Hosts) Help all thy people, and me especially, 
Pa. 146, 147.  because I have most need.— Set my heart straight in case of Religion, to acknowledge thee one God, to worship none other God, to reverence thy Name, and keep thy Sabbaths. Set my heart right in matters of humane conversation, to honour my Parents, to obey Rulers, and reverence the Ministry of the Word, to have hands clean from blood, true from theft, a body free from Adultery, and a tongue void of all offence, but purge the heart first O Lord, etc.—  
In his Meditation concerning the sober usage of the body, and the pleasures of this life. 
Pa. 184, 185. — O that I could consider often and hearty that this body God hath made to be the tabernacle and mansion of our soul for this life; but by reason of sin dwelling in it, is become now to the soul nothing else but a prison, and that most straight, vile, stinking, filthy, etc. Then should I not pamper up my body to obey it, but bridle it that it may obey the soul; then should I fly the pain it patteth my soul unto by reason of sin and provocation to all evil, and continually desire the dissolution of it, with Paul, and the deliverance from it, as much as ever did prisoner his deliverance out of prison, for alonely by it the Devil hath a door to tempt and so to hurt me.— If it were dissolved, and I out of it, than could Satan no more hurt me, then wouldst thou speak unto me face to face, than the conflicting ●ime were at an end, than sorrow would cease, and ●oy would increase, and I should enter into inestimable rest.—  
In his Meditation for exercise of true mortification. 
Pa. 189, 190. — He that will be ready in weighty mat●ers to deny his own will, and to be obedient to the will of God, the same had need to accustom himself to deny his desires in matters of less weight, ●nd to exercise mortification of his will in trifles.— If we cannot watch with Christ one hour (as he ●ith to Peter) we undoubtedly can much less go to ●eath with him. Wherefore, that in great tempta●●ons we may be ready to say with Christ, Not my ●ill but thi●e be done, etc. Help me to accustom ●●y self continually to mortify my concupiscence 〈◊〉 pleasant things, i. e. of wealth, riches, glory, liberty, favour of men, meats, drink, apparel, ease, yea and life itself, etc.—  
In his Meditation of God's Providence. 
Pa. 192.193. — This aught to be unto us most certain, that nothing is done without thy Providence O Lord, i.e. without thy Knowledge, i. e. without thy Will, Wisdom, and Ordinance, for all these Knowledge doth comprehend in it, etc.—  
This will we must believe most assuredly to be all just and good, howsoever otherwise it seem so unto us.— But though all things be done by thy Providence, yet Providence hath many and divers means to work by, which means being contemned thy providence is contemned also. 
Pa. 194. — Indeed when means cannot be had, then should we not tie thy Providence to means, but make it free as thou art free; for it is not of any need, that thou usest any instrument or mean to serve thy Providence. Thy Power and Wisdom is infinite, and therefore should we hang on thy Providence even when all is clean against us.— Grant (Dear Father) that I may use this knowledge to my comfort and commodity in thee; i. e. Grant that in what state soever I be, 
Pa. 195.  I may not doubt but the same doth come to me by thy most just Ordinance; yea, by thy merciful Ordinance; for as thou art just, and thou art merciful, yea, thy mercy is above all thy works.— Look for thy help in time convenient, not only when I have means, by which tho● mayest work, and art so accustomed to do, but also when I have no means, but am destiture; yea, when all means be directly and clean against me, gran● (I say) yet that I may still hang on thee, and on thy Providence, not doubting of a Fatherly end in thy good time. And lest I should contemn thy Providence, or presuming upon it by uncoupling those things which thou hast coupled together, preserve me from neglecting thy ordinary and lawful means in all my needs; if so be I may have them, 
Pa. 196.  and with a good conscience use them, although I know thy Providence be not tied to them farther than pleaseth thee.— Howbeit so, that I depend in no part on the means, or on my diligence, wisdom, and industry, but on thy Providence, which more and more persuade me to be altogether fatherly, and good, how far soever, otherwise it appear, yea is felt of me.  
In his Meditation of God's presence. 
Pa. 197, 198. — There is nothing that maketh more to true godliness of life; than the persuasion of thy presence. (Dear Father, and that nothing is hid from thee, but all to thee is open and naked, even the very thoughts which one day thou wilt reveal, either to our praise or punishment in this life, as thou didst David's fault, 2 King. 12. or in the life to come, Mat. 25. Grant to me (Dear God) mercy for all my sins, especially my hid and close sins, etc. and that henceforth I always think myself conversant before thee, so that if I do well, I pass not the publishing of it, as Hypocrites do, if I do or think any evil, I may know that the same shall not always be hid from men. Grant me that I may always have in mind that day wherein all my works shall be revealed, so in trouble and wrong I shall find comfort, and otherwise be kept through thy grace from evil.  
In his Meditation of God's power, beauty, 
Pa. 199.  and goodness.— Because thou Lord wouldst have us to love thee, not only dost thou will, entice, allure, and provoke us, but also dost command us so to do, promising thyself unto such as love thee, and threatening us with damnation if we do otherwise, whereby we may see both our great corruption and naughtiness, and also thine exceeding great mercy towards us.— What a thing is it, that power, riches, authority, beauty, goodness, liberality, truth, justice, which all thou art, good Lord, cannot move us to love thee? whatsoever things we see fair, good, wise, mighty, are but even sparkles of thy power, beauty, goodness, wisdom, which thou art.—  
In his Meditation of death, 
Pa. 202, 203.  etc.— O Dear Father.— That our hearts were persuaded that when we go out of the prison of the body, and so taken into thy blessed company then.— Whatsoever good we can wish we shall have, and whatsoever we loath, shall be far from us, etc. Then should we live in longing for that which we now most loath. 
Pa. 204. — If we remember the good things that after this life shall ensue, without wavering in the certainty of faith, the passage of death shall be the more desired. It is like a sailing over the sea to thy home and country: it is like a medicine or purgation to the health of the soul and body: It is the best Physician. It is like a woman in travail; for as the child (●eing delivered) cometh into a more large place than the womb, wherein it did lie before, so the soul being delivered out of the body, cometh into a much more large and fair place, even into Heaven.—  
In his Prayer for the remission of sins. 
Pa. 224, 225. — O gracious God, who seekest all means possible how to bring thy children to the see lings, and sure sense of thy mercy; and therefore when prosperity will not serve, than sendest thou adversity, graciously correcting them here, whom thou wilt shall with thee elsewhere live for ever. We poor Misers give humble praises and thanks to thee (Dear Father) that thou hast vouchsafed us worthy of thy correction at this present, hereby to work that which we in prosperity and liberty did neglect. For the which neglecting, and many other our grievous sins, whereof we now accuse ourselves before thee (most merciful Lord) thou mightest have most justly given us over, and destroyed both souls and bodies. But such is thy goodness towards us in Christ, that thou seemest to forget all our offences, and— will't that we should suffer this Cross now laid upon us for thy Truth and Gospel's sake, and so to be thy witnesses with the Prophets, Apostles, Martyrs, and Confessors, yea with thy dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ to whom thou dost now here begin to fashion us like, 
Pa. 226.  that in his glory we may be like him also. O good God, what are we on whom thou shouldest show this great mercy? O loving Lord, forgive us our unthankfulness and sins. O faithful Father, give us thy holy Spirit now to cry in our hearts, Abba, dear Father, to assure us of our eternal election in Christ, to reveal more & more thy Truth unto us, to confirm, strengthen, and establish us so in the same, that we may live and die in it as Vessels of thy mercy, to thy glory, and to the commodity of thy Church. Endue us with the Spirit of thy wisdom, that with good conscience we may always so answer the enemies in thy cause, as may turn to their conversion, or confusion, and our unspeakable consolation in Jesus Christ, for whose sake we beseech thee henceforth to keep us, to give us patience, and to will none otherwise for deliverance or mitigation of our misery, than may stand always with thy good pleasure and merciful will towards us. Grant this, dear Father, not only to us in this place, but also to all others elsewhere afflicted for thy Names sake, through the death and merit of Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.  
In his godly Meditations. 
See the godly Meditations of Mr. John Bradford. pag. 415. — We are rather to be placed among the wicked, than among thy children, for that we are so shameless for our sin, and careless for thy wrath, which we may well say to be most grievous against us, and evidently set forth in the taking away of our good King, and the true Religion, in the exile of thy Servants, imprisonment of thy People, misery of thy Children, and death of thy Saints: & by placing over us in authority thine enemies, by the success thou gavest them in all that they took in hand, by the returning again into our Country of Antichrist the Pope.— What shall we do? what shall we say? who can give us penitent hearts? who can open our lips, that our mouths might make acceptable confession unto thee? 
Pag. 6. — O what now may we do? Despair? no, for thou art God, & therefore good; thou art merciful, & therefore thou forgivest sins, with thee is mercy & propitiation; & therefore thou art worshipped. When Adam had sinned, thou gavest him mercy before he desired it, and wilt thou deny us mercy, which now desire the same? 
Pag. 7.  Adam excused his fault, and accused thee, but we accuse ourselves, and excuse thee, and shall we be sent empty away?— Abraham was pulled out of Idolatry, when the world was drowned therein, and art thou his God only? Israel in captivity in Egypt was graciously visited and delivered, and dear God, that same good Lord, shall we always be forgotten? How often in the wilderness didst thou defer and spare thy plagues at the request of Moses, when the people themselves made no Petition to thee; and seeing we do not only make our Petitions to thee, but also have a Mediator for us, now far above Moses, even Jesus Christ, shall we (I say) dear Lord, depart ashamed? 
Pag. 11.  Take into thy custody and governance for ever our souls and bodies, our lives, and all that ever we have. Tempt us never further than thou wilt make us able to bear, and— always as thy children guide us, so that our life may please thee, & our deaths praise thee, through Jesus Christ our Lord, for whose sake we hearty pray thee to grant these things, etc. not only to us, but, etc. especially for thy children, that be in thraldom under their enemies, in exile, in prison, poverty, etc. 
Pag. 12.  Be merciful to all the whole Realm of England, grant us all true repentance, and mitigation of our misery. And if it be thy good will, that thy holy Word and Religion may continue amongst us. Pardon our Enemies, Persecutors, and Slanderers, and if it be thy pleasure turn their hearts.— Oh mighty King and most High, 
Pag. 49.  Almighty God, who mercifully governest all things which thou hast made, look down upon the faithful seed of Abraham, etc. consecrated to thee by the anointing of thy holy Spirit, and appointed to thy Kingdom by thy eternal purpose, free mercy, and grace, but yet as strangers wand'ring in this vile vale of misery, brought forth daily by worldly Tyrants like Sheep to the slaughter.— Thou hast destroyed Pharaob with all his Horse and Chariots, puffed up with pride against thy people, leading forth safely by the hands of thy mercy thy beloved Israel through the high waves of the roaring waters. Thou O God, 
Pag. 50.  the Lord of all Hosts and Armies didst first drive away from the Gates of thy people the blasphemous Senacherib, slaying of his Army 85000 by the Angel in one night, and after by his own Sons before his Idols didst kill the same blasphemous Idolater, etc. Thou didst transform and change proud Nabuchadnezzar, the enemy of thy people, into a bruit beast, to eat grass and hay, to the horrible terror of all worldly Tyrants, etc. Thou didst preserve those thy three Servants in Babylon, who with bold courage gave their bodies to the fire, because they would not worship any dead Idol, and when they were cast into the burning Furnace thou didst give them cheerful hearts to rejoice and sing Psalms, 
Pag. 51.  and savedst unhurt the very hairs of their heads, turning the flame from them to devour their enemies. Thou O Lord God by the might of thy right arm, which governeth all, broughtest Daniel thy Prophet safe into light and life forth of the dark Den of the devouring Lions, 
Pag. 52.  etc.— Now also, O heavenly Father, beholder of all things, to whom belongs vengeance, thou seest and considerest how thy holy Name by the wicked Worldlings, & blasphemous Idolaters is dishonoured, thy sacred Word forsaken, refused, & despised, thy holy Spirit provoked, offended, thy chosen Temple polluted and defiled. Tarry not too long therefore, but show thy power speedily upon thy chosen Household, which is so grievously vexed, and so cruelpy handled by thy open enemies. Avenge thine own glory, & shorten these evil days for thine Elects sake. Let thy Kingdom come of all thy Servants desired, and though we have all offended thy Majesty. 
Pag. 53. — Yet for thine own glory (O merciful Lord) suffer not the enemy of thy Son Christ, the Romish Antichrist, thus wretchedly to delude and draw from thee our poor brethren, for whom thy Son once died, that by his cruelty, after so clear light, they should be made Captives to dumb Idols and devilish inventions of Popish Ceremonies thereunto pertaining. Suffer him not to seduce the simple sort with this fond opinion, that his false gods, blind, mumbling, feigned Religion, or his foolish Superstition doth give him such conquest, such victories, such triumph, and so high an hand over us. We know most certainly, O Lord, 
Pag. 54.  that it is not their arm and power, but our sins and offences, that hath delivered us to their fury, and hath caused thee to turn away from us: But turn again, O Lord, let us fall into thine hands, etc. lest these vain Idolaters do rejoice at the miserable destruction of those men whom they make Proselytes, and from thy Doctrine Apostates. But O Lord, thy will be fulfilled, this is thy righteous judgement to punish us with the tyrannical yoke of blindness, because we have cast away from us the sweet yoke of the wholesome Word of thy Son our Saviour. Yet consider the horrible blasphemies of thine and our enemies. 
Pag. 55. — They say in their hearts there is no God, which either can or will deliver us: Wherefore, O heavenly Father, the Governor of all things, the Avenger of the Causes of the poor, the fatherless, the widow, and the oppressed, look down from Heaven with the face of thy fatherly mercies, and forgive us all former offences, and for thy Son Jesus Christ's sake have mercy upon us; who by the force and cruelty of wicked and blasphemous Idolaters, (without causes approved) are haled and pulled from our own houses, are slandered, slain, and murdered as Rebels and Traitors, like persons pernicious, pestiferous, leditious, pestilent, and full of mortal poison, to all men contagious; whereas we do meddle no farther but against the hellish powers of darkness, etc. which would deny the will of our Christ unto us, we do contend no farther but only for our Christ Crucified, and the only salvation by his blessed Passion. 
Pag. 56. — Therefore (O Lord) for thy glorious Names sake, for Jesus Christ's sake, etc. make the wicked Idolaters to wonder and stand amazed at thy Almighty power. Use thy wont strength to the confusion of thine enemies, and to the help and deliverance of thy persecuted people. All thy Saints do beseech thee therefore: The young Infants (which have some deal tasted of thy sweet Word) by whose mouths thou hast promised to make perfect thy praises, whose Angels do always behold thy face, who besides the loss of us their Parents, are in danger to be compelled and driven (without thy great mercies) to serve dumb and insensible Idols, do cry and call unto thee: Their pitiful Mothers, with lamentable-tears lie prostrate before the Throne of thy Grace. 
Pag. 57  Thou Father of the fatherless, Judge of the widows, and Avenger of all the oppressed, Let it appear, O Lord Omnipotent, that thou dost here Judge, Avenge, and punish all wrongs offered to all thy little Ones that do believe in thee. Do this, O● Lord, For thy Names sake. Arise up, O Lord, and thine enemies shall be scattered and confounded. So be it. O Lord most merciful, at thy time appointed.  
In his Letter to Mr. 
Pa. 323.  Warcup.— Be not so dainty, as to look for that at God your dear Father's hands, which the Fathers, Patriarches, Prophets, Apostles, Evangelists, Saints, and his own Son Jesus Christ did not find, i. e. all fair way and fair weather to Heaune.— The Devil standeth now at every Inne-door in this City and Country of thi● World, crying unto us to tarry and Lodge in this or that place till the storms be overpast, not tha● he would not have us to wet our skin, but that the time of our running our Race might over-pass us ●o our utter destruction.— Fear not the Flail, fear not the Fanning-wind, fear not the Millstone, fear not the Oven; for all these make you more meet for the Lords tooth.  
In his Letter to Dr. Hill. 
Pa. 326. — Such as think it enough to keep the heart pure, notwithstanding that the outward man curry favour, as they deny God to be jealous, one that will have the whole man, having created, redeemed, and sanctified ●oth for himself, so they play the Dissemblers with the Church of God, by their parting stakes between God and the World, offending the Godly, whom either they provoke to fall with them, or make more careless and conscienceless, if they have fallen, and occasioning the wicked and obstinate to triumph against God, and the more vehemently to prosecute their malic● against such as will not defile themselves in body or soul with the Romish Rags, now received among us.— Call to mind that there are but two Masters, two kind of people, two ways, and two Mansion places. The Masters be Christ and Satan; the people the Servitors to either of these; the ways be straight and wide; the Mansions be Heaven and Hell. This World is the place of trial of God's people and ●he Devils servants by whom they follow: The Cross it is that doth make the trial.  
In his Letter to Royden and Esing. 
Pa. 333. — Whom would it grieve, which hath a long journey to go through a piece of foul way, if he knew that after that, the way should be most pleasant, yea the journey should be ended, and he at his resting place most happy? Who will be afraid or loath to leave a little pelf for a little time, if he knew he should afterwards very speedily receive most plentiful riches? Who will be unwilling for a while to forsake his wife, children, friends, etc. when he knoweth he shall shortly after be associated to them inseparably, even after his own hearts desire? Who will be sorry to forsake his life, who is most certain of eternal life? Who loveth the shadow better than the body? Who can desire the dross of this world, but such as be ignorant of the treasures of the everlasting joy in Heaven? Who is afraid to die, but such as hope not to live eternally?— What way is so sure a way to Heaven, as to suffer in Christ's Cause? If there be any way o● Horseback to Heaven, surely this is the way, Acts 14.2. Tim. 3. The Devil cannot love his Enemies. Should we look for fire to quench our thirst? As soon shall God's true Servants find peace and favour in Antichrists Regiment.  
In a Letter to Mrs. 
Pa. 345.  Anno Warcup.— My staffs stande● at the door. I look continually for the Sheriff to come for me; and I bless God I am ready for him. Now go I to practise that which I have preached. Now am I climbing up to the hill; it will cause me to puff and to blow before I come to the cliff. The hill is steep and high; my breath is short, and my strength is feeble. Pray therefore to the Lord for me, that as I have now through his goodness even almost come to the top, I may by his grace be strengthened not to rest till I come where I should be. O● loving Lord, put out thy hand, and draw me unto thee; for no man cometh be he whom the Father draweth. See my dearly beloved, God's loving mercy: He knoweth my shor● breath and great weakness. As he sent for Elius is a fiery Chariot, so sends he for me. By fire my dro● must be purified, that I may be fine gold in h●● sight.  
In his Letter to Mr. Augustine B●rnher.— I have now taken a more certain answer of death than ever I did. A● my God, the hour is come, glorify thy most unworthy child. I have glorified thee (saith this my sweet Father) and I will glorify thee. Amen.  
Some of the subscriptions of his Letters were observable. 
Pa. 356.357, 361 362.  The most miserable hardhearted unthankful sinner, John Bradford. A very painted hypocrite, John Bradford. Miserrimus peccatur, John Bradford. The sinful John Bradford.  
Pray, pray, pray, 
Pa. 307.  was the usual close of his Letters which he writ in Prison. When he came into Smithfield, he fell flat on his face, and prayed; then taking a Faggot in his hand he kissed it, and so likewise the Stake; and standing by the Stake, lifting up his hands and eyes to Heaven, he said, O England, England, repent of thy sins, repent of thy sins, beware of idolatry, beware of false Antichrist, take heed they do not deceive thee; and to his fellow Martyr he said, Be of good comfort Brother, for we shall have a merry Supper with the Lord this night; and then embracing the reeds, the said, Straight is the gate, and narrow is the way that ●eads to life, and few there be that find it.  
What can be so heavy a burden, as an unquiet Conscience to be in such a place, as a man cannot be suffered to serve God in Christ's Religion? If you be loath to departed from your Kin & Friends, Remember that Christ calleth them his Mother, Sisters, and Brothers, that do his Fathers will. Where we find therefore God truly honoured according to his will, there we can lack neither Friend nor Kin. If you be loath to departed for the ●●andering of God's Word, Remember that Christ when his hour was not yet come, departed out of his Country into Samaria, to avoid the malice o● the Scribes and Pharisees, and commanded hi● Apostles, that if they were pursued in one place, they should fly to another. Thus did Paul, and th● other Apostles. Albeit when it came to such ● point, that they could no longer escape, than the● evidenced that their flying before came not o● fear, but of godly wisdom to do more good; an● that they would not rashly, without urgent necessity offer themselves to death, which had been tempting of God.   

Brown.  
John Brown told his wife (as he sat in the Stocks that the Archbishop had burnt his feet to th● bones, 
Fox, Vol 2. pag. 649.  so as he could not set them upon the ground and all to make them deny Christ, which (said he I will never do; for if I should deny him in thi● world, he would deny me hereafter.  
Thomas Brown being brought forth to be condemned, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 630.  Bonner said to him, Brown, you have bee● before me many times, and I have took much pai● to win thee from thine errors, yet thou and suc● like have, and do report that I go about to see● thy blood. Yea my Lord, (said Brown) indeed yo● be a Bloodsucker; and I would I had as muc● blood as there is water in the Sea for you to sucks   

Bruger.  
A Friar offering John Bruger, 
Ward, pa. 155.  a foreign Martyr, a Wooden Cross at the Stake, No (said he) I have another true Cross imposed on me, which now I will take up. I worship not the work of man hands, but the Son of God. I am content with him for my only Advocate.   

Bruse.  
I thank God (said Peter Bruse) my broken Le● suffered me not to fly this Martyrdom. 
Pa. 159.   
I shall now have (said John Buisson) a double Goal-delivery; one out of my sinful flesh, 
Ward, pag. 160.  another from the loathsome Dungeon I have long lain in.   

Burgins.  
Lord (said Anna's Burgins in the midst of his torments) forsake me not, lest I forsake thee. 
Pa. 157.    

Burgon.  
John Burgon to his Judges, 
Pa. 156.  ask him if he would appeal to the High-Court, answered, Is it not enough that your hands are polluted with blood, but you will make more guilty of it?   

Barnes.  
When Dr. 
See his Life and Martyrdom before his Works, set forth by Mr. Fox:  Baynes was brought before Cardinal W●lsey, He told him, he thought it necessary that his Golden Shoes, and Golden Cushions, etc. should be sold and given to the poor, for that such things were not comely for his Calling, neither was the King's Majesty maintained by his Pomp, but by God, who faith, By me Kings reign.  
When the Cardinal would have had him to refer himself to him, promising him Favour, he answered, I will stick to the Holy Scripture, and to God's Book, according to the simple Talon that God hath lent me.  
Being called before the Bishops and Abbot of Westminster, who demanded of him, whether he would abjure or burn, he was in a great agony, and then thought rather to burn than to abjure; but persuaded by Gardiner and Fox, because they said he should do more good in time to come, He abjured, and carried his Faggot to Paul's.  
After they had long detained him in Prison notwithstanding, upon notice given him of their intentions to burn him, notwithstanding his abjuration, he escaped out of England into Germany, where he made his supplication to King Henry the Eighth, against the Lordly Bishops and Prelates of England, for the intolerable injuries, wrongs, and oppressions wherewith they had vexed not only himself, but all true Preachers of God's Word, and Professors of the same, contrary to the Word of God, and their own Laws and Doctors.— I do not believe (saith he) that ever God will suffer long so great Tyranny against his Word, and so violent Oppressions of Christians, as they now use, and that in the Name of Christ and his Holy Church— Now it is come to that, that whoever he be, high or low, poor or rich, wise or foolish, that speaketh against them and their vicious living, he is either made a Traitor to your Grace, or an Heretic against Holy Church, as though they were Kings or Gods.— If there be any men, that Preach, Dispute, or put forth in Writing not any thing touching them, though it be never so blasphemous against God, the Blood of Christ, and his Holy Word, they will not once be moved therewith,— But if any man speak against their Cloaked Hypocrisy, or against any thing belonging to them, by which their abominations are disclosed, nothing can excuse, but he must either to open shame, or cruel death, and that under the accusation of Treason. But who is he that would be ● Traitor, or maintain a Traitor against your Majesty? Sure no man can do it without the great displeasure of the eternal God. The Doctrine of the Gospel teacheth all obedience to Rulers, and not Sedition; and such as have preached the Word of God only, have never been the movers of disobedience or rebellion against Princes, but they have been ready to suffer with all patience whatsoever Tyranny any Power would minister unto them, giving all people example to do the same; whereas the Papists exempt the Pope and Priests from being bound to obey Magistrates. Yea, as to the people they teach, that the words requiring Subjection are a Counsel, and not a Command; and that the Pope's Authority is sufficient to Dispense with all the Commandments of God.— Wherefore most gracious Prince, I lowly and merely desire your Majesty to Judge between the Bishops and me, which of us is truest and faithfullest to God and to your Majesty.  
The following Articles were some of Dr. Barnes his Position in his Sermon, which the Bishops condemned for Heresy. (1) If thou believe that thou art more bound to serve God to morrow, which is Christmas day, or on Easter day, or on Whitsunday, for any holiness that is in one day more than another, thou art superstitious. (2) Now dare no man preach the Truth and the very Gospel of God, especially they that be feeble and fearful; but I trust, yea I pray to God, that it may shortly come that false & manifest errors may be plainly showed, etc. (3) We make now adays Martyrs, I trust we shall have many more shortly; for the Verity could never be preached plainly, but persecution followed. (6) I will never believe, neither can I believe that one man may be by the Law of God a Bishop of two or three Cities, yea of a whole Country; for it is contrary to Saint Paul, 
Tit. 1.  who ●aith, I have left thee behind to set in every City a Bishop. (7) It cannot be proved by Scripture that ● man of the Church should have so great temporal possessions. (8) Sure I am, that they cannot by ●he Law of God have any Jurisdiction secular. (9) They say they be the Successors of Christ and his Apostles, but I can see them follow none but Judas; for they bear the purse and have all the money.  
To burn me or to destroy me (saith he in his Defence of the Two and twentieth Article) cannot so greatly profit them; for when I am dead, the Sun, and the Moon, and the Stars, and the Elements, yea and also Stones shall defend this Cause against them, rather than the Verity should perish.— As for me I do promise them here by this present Writing, and by the fidelity I own to my Prince, that if they will be bound to our noble Prince, after the manner of his Law, and after good conscience and right, that they shall do me no violence, nor wrong, but discuss and dispute these Articles, and all other that I have written after the holy Word of God, and by Christ's holy Scripture with me, then will I (as soon as I may know it) present myself unto our most noble Prince to prove these things by God's Word against you all.—  
He also writ unto King Henry the Eighth an excellent Treatise to prove from the Scriptures of Truth, and out of the Writings of the Fathers, tha● faith only justifieth before God. Prefacing it thus, Now if your Grace do not take upon you to hear the Disputation of this Article out of the ground of holy Scripture, my Lords the Bishops will condemn it, before they read it, as their manner is to do with all things, that please them not, and which they understand not, and then cry they, Heresy, Heresy, an Heretic, an Heretic, he ought no● to be heard, etc.  
He writ also several other Treatises, as what the Church is, what the Keys of the Church be, and to whom they were given. Against freewill, tha● it is lawful for all men to read the holy Scriptures, that men's constitutions, which are not grounded in Scripture, bind not the Conscience, etc. In which Treatise he tells us, there be two manners of Powers; a Temporal, and a Spiritual Power. The Temporal is committed to Magistrates; in this Power the King is chief and full Ruler, etc. Unto this Power must we be obedient in all things that pertain to the ministration of this present life, and of the Commonwealth, not only for avoiding of punishment, but for conscience sake. So that if this Power command any thing of Tyranny against right and law (always provided it repugn not against the Gospel, nor destroy our Faith) our Charity must needs suffer it.— Nevertheless if he command thee any thing against right, or do thee any wrong, if thou canst by any reasonable and quiet means, without sedition, insurrection, or breaking of the common Peace save thyself, or avoid his Tyranny, thou mayest do it with good Conscience.— But in no wise mayest thou make any resistance with sword or with hand, but obey, except thou canst avoid as I have showed thee.— But now it will be enquired, if it please the King to condemn the New Testament in English, and to command that none of his Subjects shall have it under displeasure, whether they be bound to obey this Command or no? To this he answers (having showed why the King should not lay any such Command on his Subjects) If the King forbidden the New Testament, or any of Christ's Sacraments, or the preaching of the Word of God, or any other thing that is against Christ, under a temporal pain, or under the pain of death, men should first make faithful prayers to God, and then intercede the King for a release of the Command. If he will not do it they shall keep their Testament, with all other Ordinances of Christ, and let the King exercise his Tyranny (if they cannot flee) and in no wise under pain of damnation shall they withstand him with violence, but suffer patiently, and leave the Vengeance of it to their heavenly Father, which hath a scourge to tame those Bedlams with, when he sees his time: Neither shall they deny Christ's Verity, nor forsake it before the Prince, lest they run the danger of being denied by Christ before his Father.— This may be proved by the examples of the Apostles, when the High Priests of the Temple commanded Peter and John that they should no more Preach and Teach in the Name of Jesus: 
Acts 4. and 5.  They made them answer, It was more right to obey God than man. Also the Pharisees came and commanded our Master Christ in Herod's Name to departed from thence under pain of death: But he would not obey, but bid them go tell that Wolf, Behold I cast out Devils, 
Luke 13.  etc. Nevertheless I must continue this day, to morrow, and the next day, etc. So that he left not the Ministration of the Word for the King's pleasure, nor yet for fear of death. The three Children also would not obey the King's command against God's Word. 
Dan. 3.  Daniel would not leave off Prayer, 
Dan. 6.  though commanded by the King.— So that Christians are bound to obey in suffering the King's Tyranny, but not in consenting to his unlawful Command, Always having before their eyes, the comfortable saying of our Master Christ, Fear not them that can only kill the body; 
Mat. 10.  and that of Peter, Happy are ye if ye siffer for righteousness sake, etc.— As for the Spiritual Power, it hath no● authority to make Statutes or Laws to order the World by, but only faithfully and truly to preach the Word, not adding thereto, nor taking therefrom.— If these Ministers will of Tyranny, above the Word of God, make any Law or Statute, it must be considered, whether it be openly and directly against the Word of God, and to the destruction of the Faith, etc. such Statutes men are not bound for to obey, neither of Charity, (for here Faith is hurt, which giveth no place to Charity) nor for avoiding of slander, etc. The more that men be offended at the Word, and the stiffer they be against it, the more openly and plainly, yea and that to their faces, that make such Statutes, must we resist them with these words, We are more bound to obey God than man.— The other manner of Statutes be when certain things, that be called indifferent, be commanded to be done of necessity, etc. Here must they also be withstood, and in no wise obeyed; for in this is our Faith hurt, and liberty of Christianity, etc. and therefore must withstand them that will take this liberty from us, with this Text of Scripture, 
1 Cor. 7.  We are bought with the price of Christ's blood, we will not be the servants of men. This Text is open against them, that will bind men's Consciences in those things that Christ hath left them free in. 
Gal. 2.  Of this we have an evident example in Paul, who would not circumcise Titus, when the false Brethren would have compelled him thereunto, as a thing of necessity.— It is plain, that by Christ we are made free, and nothing can bind us to sin, but his Word.—  
At the Stake Dr. Barnes began with this Protestation following: I am come hither to be burned as an Heretic, & you shall hear my belief, whereby you shall perceive what erroneous opinions I hold.— I believe in the holy and blessed Trinity, three Persons and one God, that created and made all the World, and that this blessed Trinity sent down the Second Person Jesus Christ into the womb of the most blessed and purest Virgin Marry, etc. I believe that without the consent of man's will or power, he was conceived by the Holy Ghost, and took flesh of her, and that he suffered hunger, thirst, cold, and other passions of our body, (sin except) etc. And I do believe that he lived here among us, and after he had preached and taught his Father's Will, he suffered the most bitter and cruel Death for me and all mankind. And I do believe that this his Death and Passion was the jufficient Price and Ransom for the sin of all the World; And I do believe that through his Death he overcame the Devil, Sin, Death, and Hell, and that there is none other satisfaction unto the Father, but this his Death and Passion only; and that no work of man did deserve any thing of God, but only his Passion, as touching our justification; for I acknowledge the best work that ever I did is impure and unperfect. (Herewithal he cast abroad his Arms, and desired God to forgive him his Trespasses) Wherefore I trust in no good work that ever I did, but only in the Death of Christ, and I do not doubt but through him to inherit the Kingdom of Heaven.— The Sheriff hastening him to make an end, he turned to the people and desired all men to forgive him, and if he had said any evil at any time unadvisedly, whereby he had offended any man, or given any occasion of evil, that they would forgive it him, & amend that evil they took of him, and to bear witness, that he detested and abhorred all evil Opinions and Doctrines against the Word of God, & that he died in the Faith of Jesus Christ, by whom he doubted not to be saved.   

Bressius.  
If God's Spirit say true, 
Ward, pa. 152.  I shall straight rest from my labours. My soul is even taking her wings to fly to her resting place.   

Brez.  
A Lady visiting Mr. Guy de Brez, 
Fox Vol. 3. Cont. p. 37.  a French Minister, Prisoner in the Castle of Tournay, told him, She wondered how he could either eat, or drink, or sleep in quiet; for were I in your case (said she) the very terror thereof would go nigh to kill me. O Madam (said he) the good Cause, for which I suffer, & that inward Peace of Conscience, wherewith God hath endued me, makes me eat and drink with greater content, than mine enemies can, which seek my life. Yea so far off is it, that my bonds or chains do any way terrify me, or break off my sleep, that on the contrary I glory & take delight therein, esteeming them at an higher rate, than Chains and Rings of Gold, or any other Jewels of price whatsoever. Yea when I hear the rattling of my Chains methinks I hear some Instrument of Music sounding in mine ears: not that such an effect comes merely from my Chains, but in regard I am bound therewith for maintaining the truth of the Gospel.  
In his Letter to his Wife.— These thoughts came at first thronging into my head. What meant we to go so many in company together as we did? Had it not been for such and such, we had never been discovered, or taken. But meditating on the Providence of God, my heart began to find wonderful rest, saying thus in myself, O my God, the day and hour of my birth was before ordained of thee, and ever since thou hast preserved and kept me in great perils and dangers, and hitherto delivered me out of all. And if now the hour be come, wherein I must pass out of this life into thy Kingdom, thy will be done. I cannot escape out of thine hands; yea though I could, yet, Lord, thou knowest I would not, seeing all my felicity depends upon conforming my will to thine.— This World is not the place of our Rest, No, Heaven is our Home, this is but the place of our Banishment.— Take into your consideration the honour the Lord doth you, in giving you an Husband that is not only called to be a Minister of Christ's Gospel, but also so highly advanced of God, as to be accounted worthy to partake of the Crown of Martyrdom. It is an honour, which the Angels in Heaven are not capable of.— I am here taught to practise, what I have preached to others; yea let me not be ashamed to confess, that when I heretofore preached, I spoke but as a Parrot, in regard of that which I have now better learned by proof and experience. 
Ward, pag. 161.  (All my former discourses, were as a blind man's of Colours, in comparison of my present feeling. Oh what a precious Comforter is a good Conscience!) I have profited more in the School-house of this Prison, than ever I did in all my life before.— I would not change my condition with theirs that persecute me, though I am lodged in the vilest Prison they have, dark and obscure, where I have no air to breath at, but a little stinking Hole, where they lay all their Rubbish, and where the Drunkards commonly vent their Urine, and though I be laden with Irons both on my hands and feet, eating through the flesh even to the bare bones, etc. and that I may make no escape guarded with forty men before the Prison door.—  
When the Provost brought him tidings that he was to be burnt at Six, 
Pag. 42.  or there abouts that day, He gave him thanks for the good News, which he had brought him. And going to the rest of the Prisoners he said, Brethren, I am this day to die for the Doctrine of the Gospel, and now, blessed be God, I joy and rejoice therein. I had not thought that ever God would have done me this honour. I feel myself replenished with joy more and more, from minute to minute. My God addeth new courage to me, and my heart leapeth for joy within me.  
Then exhorting them to be of good courage, he told them it was no hard matter to die, adding by way of acclamation, O how happy are the dead that dye in the Lord, for they rest from their labours, and their works follow them!  
Beware you do nothing (said he) against a good Conscience, etc. For if you do, you shall certainly feel such an Hell in your Consciences, as will never cease to vex and trouble you. O my Brethren, how good a thing is it to nourish a good Conscience! One of the Prisoners ask him, Whether he had finished a certain work, which he had begun, He answered, No, for now I must cease to labour, because I am passing along to the heavenly rest.  
The time of my departing is at hand, I go to reap that in Heaven, which I have sown on Earth. I have fought a good fight, I am at the point of finishing my course, from henceforth the Crown of Glory is laid up for me, which the Lord, the righteous Judge shall give unto me.  
Methinks (said he with a joyful and smiling countenance) that my spirit hath obtained wings to fore aloft into Heaven, being invited to the marriage Supper of the Lamb.  
The Provost coming in with Bands, Mr. Gay bid him welcome, and gave him thanks again for his good news. The Provost replying that it grieved him much that things should be carried so, Mr. Gay joyfully answered, I accept of you as my good Friend, I love you with all my heart.    

C.  

Caesar.  
O Lord (said Leonard Caesar) do thou suffer with me, 
Ward, pa. 158.  Lord, support me, and save me.   

Caigneola.  
Micha●la Caigneola, 
Pa. 150, 151.  a noble Matron, seeing her Judges look out of the Windows, said to her fellow Martyrs, These stay to suffer the torments of their Consciences, and are reserved to judgement, but we are going to glory and happiness.  
When certain poor women wept and cried, O Madam, we shall never now have more Alms; Yes hold (said she) yet once more, and plucked off her Slippers, and such other of her Apparel, as she could with modesty spare from the fire.   

Calberg.  
I believe (said Thomas Calberg to the Friars, 
Pa. 153.  willing him to repent at the last hour) that I am one of those workmen in Christ's vineyard, and shall presently receive my penny.   

Calocerius.  
He seeing the great patience of Faustinus and Jolita, 
Fox, Vol. 1. pag. 53.  Citizens of Briria, in their very great torments, cry●d out, Vere magnus est Deus Christianarum, Verily great is the God of Christians. Which words being heard, caused him forthwith to be apprehended, and martyred with those two famous Christians.   

Cane.  
When a fool's cap was put on Alexander Cane's head; 
Ward, pag. 159.  Can I have (said he) a greater honour done me, than to be served as my Lord Christ before Herod? Lord, seeing my persecutors have no mercy, have thou mercy on me, and receive my soul.   

Canesire.  
There is one Passage in your Letter (said Claude de la Canesire, 
The Mirror of Martyrs, pag. 575.  in a Letter to his Wife from Lions) which doth not a little comfort me, namely, that albeit you are loath to leave me, yet you had rather have no husband at all, then to have one that should betray the cause of Christ.   

Card-maker.  
Mr. John Card-maker, burnt in Smithfield, 1555. 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 250.  in a Letter to a Friend writes thus. You shall right well perceive, that I am not gone back as some men do report me, but as ready to give my life as any of my Brethren, that are gone before me.— That day, that I recant any point of Doctrine, I shall suffer twenty kinds of death, the Lord being my assistance, as I doubt not, but he will.— I have learned to rejoice in poverty, as well as riches, for that I count now to be very riches.— I have conferred with some of my learned Adversaries, and I find they are but Sophisters and shadows.   

Careless.  
John Careless of Coventry, Weaver, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 713.  being wished by Dr. Martin to play the wise man's part, to save that which God hath bought. I thank you Sir (said he) and I put you out of doubt, that I am most sure and certain of my salvation by Jesus Christ, so that my soul is safe already, whatsoever pains my body suffers here for a little time. Art thou so predestinated to life (said the Doctor) that thou canst not perish in whatsoever opinion thou dost die. That God hath predestinated me to eternal life in Jesus Christ (said he) I am most certain, and even so I am sure that his Holy Spirit (wherewith I am sealed) will so preserve me from all Heresies, and evil opinions, that I shall die in none at all.  
When the Dr. told him that he was a goodly tall man, and might do the Queen good service in Ireland; He said, wheresoever I am, I am ready to do her Grace the best service I can with body, goods, and life, and if she, or any under require me to do any thing contrary to Christ's true Religion, I am ready also to do service in Smithfield, as my Bedfellows and other Brethren have done, praised be God for them.  
In his Letter to Mr. 
Pa. 715.  Philpot.— Ah my true loving Friends, how soon did you say aside all other business to make a sweet plaster for my wounded conscience, yea, and that out of a painful pair of Stocks, which place must needs be uneasy to write in! But God hath brought you in a straight place, that you might set my soul at liberty.— An good Jeremy, hath Phassur put thee into the Stocks: why now thou hast the right reward of a Prophet.— Though you lie in the dark, slurred with the Bishop's black coal-dust, yet shall you shortly be made as white as snow in Salmon, and as the wings of a Dove that is covered with silver, and her seathers like gold. You know the Vessel before it be made bright, is soiled with oil and other things, that it may scour the better. O happy be you that you be now in the scouring house, for shortly you shall be set on the celestial shelf, as bright as Angels.— My old Friends of Coventry have put the Counsel in remembrance of me not six days ago, saying, I am more worthy to be burnt than any that hath been burned yet. God's blessing on their hearts for their good report. God make me worthy of that dignity, and hasten the time, that I may ser forth his glory.— Blessed be the time that ever I came into the King's Bench to be joined in love and fellowship with such dear children of the Lord.  
In his Letter to his Wife.— 
Pa. 716.  Are not two sparrows (saith Christ) sold for a farthing, and yet not one of them shall perish without the will of your Heavenly Father, etc. As though he should have said, if God hath such respect and care for a poor sparrow, which is not worth one farthing, it shall not be taken in the lime-twig, net, or pitfall, until it be his good will and pleasure: you may be well assured, that not one of you (whom he so dearly loveth, that he hath given his only dear Son for you) shall perish or departed forth of this miserable life, without his good will and pleasure.— Let not the remembrance of children keep you from God. The Lord himself will be a Father and a Mother better than ever you or I could have been unto them. He himself will do all things necessary for them, yea as much as rock the cradle, if need be.  
In his Letter to Mr. Bradferd.— 
Pa. 717.  If we had been thankful to God for the good Ministers of his Word, we had not so soon been deprived both of it and them.— Take not away all thy true Preachers forth of this Realm (O Lord) but leave us a seed, lest England be made like unto Sodom and Gomorrah when thy true Lots be gone.— Harken O Heavens, and then Earth give ear, and bear me witness at the great Day, that I do here faithsully and truly the Lord's message to his dear Servant, to his singularly beloved & elect child John Bradford. John Bradford, thou man so specially beloved of God, I pronounce and testify unto thee in the Name of the Lord Jehovah, that all thy sins whatsoever they be, be they never so many, so grievous, or so great, be fully and freely pardoned, released, and forgiven thee, by the mercy of God in Jesus Christ thine only Lord and sweet Saviour, in whom thou dost undoubtedly believe. Christ hath cleansed thee with his blood, and clothed thee with his Righteousness, and hath made thee in the sight of God his Father without spot or wrinkle, so that when the fire doth his appointed office, thou shalt be received (as a sweet burnt-sacrifice) into Heaven, where thou shalt joyfully remain in God's presence for ever, as the true inheriter of his everlasting Kingdom, unto the which thou wast undoubtedly predestinate, and ordained by the Lords infallible purpose and decree before the foundation of the world was laid, and that this is most true that I have said, I call the whole Trinity, the Almighty and Eternal Majesty of God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost to my record at this present, whom I humbly beseech to confirm and establish in thee the true and lively feeling of the same. Amen. Selah.  
In his Letter to his dear & faithful Brethren in Newgate, 
Pa. 719.  condemned to die.— Cease not my dearly Beloved, so long as you be in this life to praise the Lord with all your hearts, for that of his great mercy & infinite goodness he hath vouched you worthy of this great dignity, to suffer for his sake, not only the loss of goods, wife, and children, long imprisonment, cruel oppression, but death itself in the fire. This is the greatest promotion that God can bring you, or any other into, in this vail of misery; yea, so great an honour, as the highest Angel in Heaven is not permitted to have, and yet hath the Lord for his dear Son Christ's sake reputed you worthy of the same, yea, and that before me and many others, who have both long looked and longed for the same.— Rejoice with double joy, and be glad, my dear Brethren, for doubtless you have more cause than can be expressed. But alas! I that for my sins am left behind, may lament with the holy Prophet, Woe is me, that the days of my joyful rest are prolonged. Ah cursed Satan I which hath caused me so sore to offend my most dear loving Father, whereby mine exile and banishment is so long prolonged. Oh Christ, my dear Advocate, pacify thy Father's wrath, which I have justly deserved, that he may take me home to him in his sweet mercy.  
In his Letter to Mr. Green, etc.— 
Pa. 720.  If they be so blessed of God that die in the Lord, as the Holy Chost saith they be, how much more blessed and happy then are you, that die not only in the Lord, but for the lord— O blessed Green, etc. fresh & green shalt thou be in the Lord's House, and thy fruits shall never whither nor decay.—  
O happy Mr. Whittle, Peter's part thou hast well played, therefore thy reward and portion shall be like his. Now hast thou good experience of man's infirmity, but much more proof and taste, yea sense and feeling of God's abundant bottomless mercy. Although Satan desired to sift thee, yet Christ thy good Captain prayed that thy faith should not fail. God's strength is made perfect by thy weakness, etc.— But alas! I lie like the lame man at the Pools side, and every one goeth into the place of health before me.  
In his Letter to William Times.— Satan hath two great pieces of Ordnance to shoot at you, with the which he cannot hurt you, because you have two bulwarks to defend you. The first of these terrible Guns that he hath shot at you is fear and infidelity, for the uglesomness of death, and horror of your many and great sins. But this pellet is easily put away with the sure shield of faith in the most precious death and bloodshedding of our dear Lord and only Saviour, Jesus Christ, whom the Father hath given to us wholly to be ours for evermore, and with him hath given us all things, as Paul saith, so that though we be never so great sinners, yet Christ is made unto us holiness, righteousness, and justification; He hath clothed us in all his merits, etc. and taken to himself all our sin, etc. so that if any should be now condemned for the same, it must needs be Jesus Christ, who hath taken them upon him. But indeed he hath made satisfaction for them to the uttermost, so that for his sake they shall never be imputed to us, if they were a thousand times more than they be.  
The other pestilent Piece he shooteth off at you is, to provoke you to put some part of your trust and confidence in yourself, and in your own holiness and righteousness, that you may that way rob God of his glory, and Christ of the honour and dignity of his death; but blessed be the Lord God, you have also a full strong B●l-work to beat back this pestilent Pellet, even the pure Law of God, which proveth the best of us all damnable sinners in the sight of God, and that our best works are polluted, in such sort as the Prophet describes them, with the which manner of speaking, our freewill Pharisees are much offended, for it felleth all man's righteousness to the ground.  
In his Letter to Mr. Augustine Bernher.— Pray for me that I may be strong & hardy to lay a good load on that bloody beast of Babylon. O that I might so strike him down, that he should never be able to rise again, but that stroke belongeth only to the Lord to strike at his coming, which I hope will be shortly.   

Carpenter.  
All Bavaria (said George Carpenter) is not so dear to me as my wife and children, 
Ward, pag. 156.  yet for Christ's sake I will forsake them cheerfully.   

Carver.  
Mr. Derick Carver, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 385.  being asked by Bonner whether he would stand for his Confession, answered, He would, for your Doctrine is poison and sorcery. If Christ were here, you would put him to a worse death, than he was put to before.  
At the stake he spoke thus; Dear Brethren and Sisters, I am come here to seal with my blood Christ's Gospel, because that I know it to be true.— As many of you as do believe upon the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost unto everlasting life, see you do the works pertaining to the same. As many of you as do believe on the Pope of Rome, you do believe to your utter condemnation, and except the great mercy of God prevent not, you shall burn in Hell perpetually.  
In his Prayer.— O Lord my God, thou hast written, He that will not forsake wife, children, house, and all that ever he hath, and take up his cross, and follow thee, is not worthy of thee. Lord, thou knowest that I have forsaken all to come unto thee. Lord, have mercy upon me, for unto thee I commend my Spirit, and my soul doth rejoice in thee.   

chrysostom.  
Eudaxia the Empress having sent him a very threatening message, he gave this answer; Go, 
Clark ' s first Volume of Lives, pag. 145.  tell her, Nil nisi peccatum timeo, I fear nothing but sin.  
When she had procured his banishment, as he went forth of the City, he said, None of these things trouble me; but I said within myself, if the Queen will, let her banish me, the Earth is the Lords, and the fullness thereof, if she will, let her cast me into the sea, I will remember Jonah; if she will, let her cast me into a burning fiery Furnace, or among wild beasts, the three children & Daniel were so dealt with; if she will, let her stone me, or cut off my head, I have St. Stephen, and the Baptist my blessed Companions, if she will, let her take away all my substance, Naked came I out of my Mother's womb, and naked shall I return thither again.  
He used to say the Devil's first assault is violent, resist that, and his second will be weaker, and that being resisted, he proves a Coward.   

Clarebachius.  
I believe (said Adolphus Clarebachius) that there is not a merrier heart in the world at this instant than mine is: 
Ward; pag. 159.  Behold, you shall see me die by that faith I have lived in.   

Cobham.  
See Sir John Oldcastle under the Letter (O)   

Clark.  
When Roger Clark was sentenced, 
Fox, Vol. pag. 569.  he said with much vehemency, Fight for your God, for he hath not long to continue.  
At the Stake he cried out to the people, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sins of the world.   

Coligni.  
Jasper Coligni, 
Fox, Vol. 3 pag. 57 Clarks Martyrology, etc. pag. 41. of his life.  great Admiral of France, who was slain in the Massacre at Paris, August 24. 1572. being shot in the left Arm with two Bullets, and the fore singer of the right hand broke off with a third; and being told by a Gentleman, that it was to be feared the Bullets were poisoned, he said, All must be as it pleaseth God.  
Seeing his Friends weep, which held his Arm whilst the Incisions were made, he said, My Friends, why do you weep? I judge myself happy that bear these wounds for the Cause of my God.  
To Mr. Merlin, his Chaplain, he said, These wounds, my Friend, are God's blessings. The smart indeed is troublesome, but I acknowledge the will of my Lord therein, and I bless his Majests, who hath been pleased thus to honour me, and to lay any pain upon me for his holy Names sake: Let us beg of him, that he will enable me to persevere to the end.  
Speaking concerning those that wounded him, I know assuredly (said he) that it is not in their power to hurt me, No, though they should kill me, for my death is a most certain passage to eternal life. N  
When the Bloodhounds broke open the house where he lay wounded, he spoke thus, I perceive what is a doing, I was never afraid of death, and I am ready to undergo it patiently, for which I have long since prepared myself.  
I bless God that I shall die in the lord— I now need no longer any help of man, therefore my friends get ye hence.— The presence of God to whose goodness I commend my soul is abundantly sufficiently for me.   

Colver.  
Sheep we are for the slaughter (said Francis Colver to his two Sons, 
Ward, pa. 163.  massacred together with himself) this is no new thing, let us follow millions of Martyrs through temporal death unto eternal life.   

Coo.  
Roger C●● being asked by the Bishop of Norwich, 
Fox, Vol. 3419.  whether he would not obey the King's Laws, answered, As far as they agree with the Word of God, I will obey them. Whether they agree with the Word of God or no, we are bound to obey them (said the Bishop) though the King were an Infidel; Coo replied, If Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego had so done, Nabuchadnezzar had never confessed the Living God.   

Constantine.  
Being carried with other Martyrs in a Dung-Cart to the place of Execution, 
Ward, pa. 154.  he spoke thus, Well, yet are we a precious odour, and a sweet savour to God in Christ.   

Cornford.  
John Cornford one of the last five that suffered Martyrdom in Queen Mary's days (when the Sentence should have been passed, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 893.  and they should have been executed by the Papists) being moved in Spirit with a vehement zeal for God, in the name of them all pronounced Sentence of Excommunication against the Papists, in these words.— In the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ the Son of the most mighty God, and by the power of the holy Spirit, and the authority of his holy and Apostolic Church, We do hereby give into the hands of Satan to be destroyed, the bodies of those Blasphemers and Heretics, that do maintain any error against his most holy Word, or do condemn his most holy Truth for Heresy, to the maintenance of any false Church or feigned Religion, so that by this thy just judgement against thy Adversaries, thy true Religion may be known to thy great glory, and our comfort, & to the edifying of all our Nation Lord Jesus, So be it.— It is observable, that within six days after this Excommunication Quen Mary died, and the tyranny of all English Papists with her.   

Conlogue.  
Brethren and Sisters (said Peter Conlogue of Breda at the Stake) be you always obedient to the Word of God, and fear not those that can kill the body, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 50.  for on the soul they can have no power; as for me I am now going to meet my glorious Spouse the Lord Jesus Christ.   

Cranmer.  
When Dr. Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury was Excommunicated, he said, 
Fox Vol. 3. pag. 92.  From this your Judgement and Sentence, I appeal to the just Judgement of God Almighty, trusting to be present with him in Heaven, for whose presence in the Altar I am thus condemned.  
In his Letter to Mr. Wilkinson. 
Pa. 677. — The true Comforter in all distresses is only God through his Son Jesus Christ. Whosoever hath him hath Comfort enough, although he were in a Wilderness all alone. He that hath twenty thousand in his company, if God be absent, is in a miserable Wilderness. In him is all comfort, and without him is none. Wherefore I beseech you seek your dwelling there, where you may truly and rightly serve God, & dwell in him, & have him ever dwelling in you.  
After he had recanted, and was brought to Saint Mary's Church in Oxford, where Dr. Cole after he had preached bitterly against him, showing why he was to be executed notwithstanding his Recantation, pressed him to evidence to the people his conversion to Popery, Dr. Cranmer entreated the people to pray with him and for him, that God would pardon his sins, especially his Recantation.  
After he had prayed, he told them, 
Pa. 669.  It is a sad thing to see so many so much dote upon the love of this false World, and be so careful of it, and so careless of God's love, or the World to come; therefore this shall be my first exhortation, that you set not your minds overmuch upon this glozing World, but upon God, and the World to come, & to learn to know what this Lesson meaneth, which St. John teacheth, That the Love of this World is hatred against God.— Let rich men consider and weigh three Scriptures, Luke 18. It is hard for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of Heavin. 1 John 3. He that hath the substance of this world, and seethe his Brother in necessity, and shutteth up his mercy from him, how can he say that he loveth God? James 5.1, 2. Go to now ye rich men, weep and howl for the miseries that are coming upon you, your riches are corrupted.— Another exhortion is, That next under God you obey your King and Queen willingly & gladly, without murmuring or grudging. They are Gods Ministers: Whosoever resisteth them, resisteth the Ordinance of God.— And now I come (said he) to the great thing, that so much troubleth my Conscience, more than any thing that ever I did, or said, in my whole life, and that is the setting abroad a Writing contrary to the Truth, which now here I renounce, and refuse as things written with my hand contrary to the Truth which I thought in my heart, and written for fear of death and to save my life if it might be.  
And forasmuch as my hand offended, writing contrary to my heart, my hand shall first be punished therefore, for may I come to the fire it shall be first burned.  
At the Stake, when the fire began to burn near him, he stretching out his arm put his right hand into the flame, which he held so steadfast, that all men might see his hand burned, before his body was touched.  
His eyes lifted up to Heaven, he cried out even as long as he could speak, O his unworthy hand!  
His last words were the words of Stephen, Lord Jesus receive my spirit.   

Cromwell.  
Thomas Lord Cromwell, Earl of Essex, 
Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 529.  the morning that he was executed, having cheerfully eaten his breakfast, passing out of the Prison down the Hill in the Tower, met the Lord Hungerford going to Execution for other matter; and perceiving him to be heavy and doleful, he willed him to be of good comfort; for if you repent (said he) of what you have done, there is mercy enough for you with the Lord, who for Christ's sake will forgive you; and though the breakfast we are going to be sharp, yet trusting in the mercy of the Lord, we shall have a joyful dinner.  
In his Prayer on the Scaffold.— O Lord Jesus, 
Pa. 515.  who art the only health of all men living, and the everlasting life of them which die in thee— Being sure that the thing cannot perish; which is committed to thy mercy, willingly now I leave this frail and wicked flesh, in sure hope that thou will in better wise restore it to me again at the last day in the resurrection of the Just— I see and acknowledge there is in myself no hope of salvation, but all my confidence, hope, and trust is in thy most merciful goodness.— Thou, merciful Lord, wast born for thy sake didst suffer hunger & thirst for my sake, didst teach, pray, and fast for my sake, all thy holy actions and works thou wroughtest for my sake, thou suffered'st most grievous pains and torments for my sake, and finally thou gavest thy most precious body and blood to be shed on the Cross for my sake; Now, most merciful Saviour, let all these things profit me, etc.— Let thy blood cleanse and wash away the sport and soulness of my sins, let thy righteousness hid and cover my unrighteousness.—   

Cyprian.  
He went in the time of Persecution into voluntary Banishment, 
Clark's first Volume of Lives. pag. 51. Leigh's Saints Encouragements in evil times. pag. 10.  lest (as he said) he should do more hurt than good to the Congregation.  
When he heard the sentence pronounced against him, he said, I thank God for freeing me from the Prison of this Body.  
He said Amen to his own sentence of Martyrdom. The Proconsul bidding him consult 〈…〉 it, he answered, In so just a Cause there needs no deliberation.    

D.  

Daigerfield.  
William Daigerfield and Joan his Wise (who then gave 〈◊〉 to her tenth child) being imprisoned in several Prisons, 
Fox. Vol. 3● pag. 759.  Bishop Brooks sent for the man, and told him, that his Wise had recanted, and so perswathod him to recant, and so sent him to his Wife with a Form of Recantation with him, which when his Wife say, her heart clavae in sunder, and she dried out, Alas! Husband, this long we have contributed one, and hath Satan so far prevailed with you, as to cause you to break the Vo●●, which you made to God in Baptism. Hereupon 〈◊〉 bewailed his promise, & begged of God that he might not live so long as to call evil good, and good evil, light darkness, or darkness light. And accordingly 〈…〉 to pass.   

Damlip.  
Mr. Adam Damlip, 
Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 564.  when he had been almost two years in the marshalsea, considering how he could not employ his talon there to God's Glory, as he desired (though he had many Favours in Prison) resolved to write to the Bishop of Winchester, earnestly to desire that he might come to his Trial; for (said he) I know the worst, I can but lose my present life, which I had rather do, than here to remain, and nor to be suffered to use my talon to God's Glory.  
When he understood by the Keeper, that his suffering was near, he was notwithstanding very mercy, and did eat his meat as well as over he did in all his life, insomuch that some at the Board said unto him, they wondered how he could eat his meat so cheerfully, knowing he was for near his death; All Masters (said he) Do you think that I have been so long God's Prisoner in the marshalsea, and have not yet learned to die? Yes, yes, and I doubt not but God will strengthen me therein.  
When he was told that his four Quarters should he hanged at four parts of Calais, and his Head upon the Lanthern-gate, Then shall I not need (said he) to provide for my Burial.   

Dilos.  
Alas (said James Delos to the Monks that called him proud Heretic) here I get nothing but shame, 
Ward, pag. 1151.  I expect indeed preferment hereafter.   

Denley.  
Mr. John Denley being entreated by Bishop Bonner to recant, said, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 388.  God save me from your Counsel.  
In the Fire, with the burning flame about him, he sung a Psalm, and having his face hurt with a Faggot hurled at him, he left singing for a while, and clapped his 〈◊〉 in his bleeding face, and afterwards put his hands abroad, and ●ung again till he died.   

Dionysius.  
Dionystus Ar●pag●●a (who seeing the general Eclipse of the Sun at Christ's death, 
Clarks first volume of Lives, p. 12.  said to one; Either the God of Nature now suffers, or the frame of the World shall be dissolved; and to another, God unknown in the flesh doth suffer.  
When he was apprehended by Sisinius the Praesect, and sharply reproved for preaching against the worship of their Gods, and required to confess his error, said, That they were no gods, whom they worshipped, but Idols, the works of men's hands, and that it was through mere ignorance, folly, and idolatry, that they adored them; adding, that there was but one true God, as he had preached.  
After he was grievously tormented, he was brought before Sisinius the second time, who sentenced him to be beheaded forthwith. Dyonisius told him, he worshipped such Gods as would perish like Dung upon the Earth; but as for myself (said he) come life, come death, I will worship none but the God of Heaven and Earth.  
He prayed thus at his death. O Lord God Almighty, thou only begotten Son, and Holy Spirit; O Sacred Trinity, which are without beginning, and in whom is no division, Receive the soul of thy Servant in peace, who is put to death for thy Cause and Gospel.  
He used to say, That he desired these two things of God (1) That he might know the Truth himself, and (2) That he might preach it, as he ought, to others.   

Driver.  
Alice Driver in her first Examination, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 886.  having got her Adversaries to acknowledge, that a Sacrament is a sign, and that it was Christ's Body, his Disciples did eat the night before he was crucified; Seeing it is (said she) a sign, it cannot be the thing signified; and how could it be Christ's Body, that was crucified, seeing his Disciples had eaten him up over night, except he had two Bodies.  
At the end of her second Examination, 
Pa. 887.  She said; Have you no more to say? God be honoured. You be not able to resist the Spirit of God in me a poor Woman. I was an honest poor man's Daughter, never brought up in the University, as you have been, but I have driven the Plough before my Father many a time (I thank God) yet notwithstanding in the defence of God's Truth, and in the Cause of my Mr. Christ, by his Grace I will set my foot against the foot of any of you all, in the maintenance and defence of the same; and if I had a thousand lives, they should go for payment thereof.  
When she was tied to the Stake, 
Fox, Vol. 3 pag. 888.  and the iron Chain put about her neck, O (said she) here is a goodly Neckerchief, blessed be God for it.   

Drowry.  
Thomas Drowry (the blind Boy, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 703.  to whom Bishop Hooper, as he was going to the Stake, after he had examined him, said; Ah poor Boy, God hath taken from thee thy outward sight, but he hath given thee another sight much more precious: He that endued thy soul with the eye of Knowledge and Faith.) Shortly after Bishop Hooper's Martyrdom, was cast into Prison. Afterwards the Chancellor of Gloucester ask him, who taught him that Heresy, that Christ's Body was not really present in the Sacrament of the Altar, he said, You, Mr. Chancellor, when in yonder Pulpit you taught us that the Sacrament was to be received spiritually by Faith, and not carnally and really, as the Papists teach. But (said the Chancellor) Do thou as I have done, and thou shalt live as I do, and escape burning. Though you (said Drowry) can so easily dispense with your Conscience, and mock God and the World, yet will not I do so. Then said the Chancellor, I will condemn thee; God's Will be fulfilled (said Drowry.)    

E.  

Edward.  
King Edward the Sixth (our English Josias) being pressed by Archbishop Cranmer, 
Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 653.  and Bishop Ridl●y to permit the Lady Mary to have Mass in her House; after he had argued notably against it, bid them be content, for he would spend his life, and all he had, rather than to agree to, and grant that he knew certainly to be against the Truth, and then fell a weeping, insomuch that the Bishop wept as fast as he; and the Archbishop told Mr. Cheek, his Scholar had more Divinity in his little finger, than all they had in all their Bodies.   

Elizabeth.  
The Lady Elizabeth (afterward Queen of England) when she came out of the Birge at Traitors Stairs, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 945.  going into the Tower, said, Here land●● as true a Subject, being a Prisoner, as ever lande● at these Stairs. And before thee, O God, I speak it having no other Friends but thee alone.  
Her Gentleman-Usher weeping, she demanded of him what he meant so uncomfortably to use he, seeing she took him to be her Comfort, and not to dismay nor, especially for that she knew her Truth to be such, that no man should have cause to wee● for her.  
When the Doors of the Prison were locked & bolted upon her, she called for her Book, desiring God, not to suffer her to build her foundation upon the Sands, but upon the Rock, whereby all blasts of blustering weather should have no power against her.  
When she was locked up close in Prison, at first she was much daunted, but afterwards she broke forth into this Speech; The skill of a Pilot is unknown, but in a Tempest; the valour of a Captain is unseen, but in a Battle; and the worth of a Christian doth not appear, but in time of Trial and Temptation. Mr. Burrough's Mos. Self-denial, pag. 31.  
Upon Gardeners and other Counsellors strict Examination of her, she said, My Lords, you do sift me very narrowly, but well I am assured, you shall not do more to me than God hath appointed, and so God forgive you all.  
Some telling her, that they were persuaded God would not suffer Sir Henry Benefield to make her away privately; Well, said she, God grant it be so; for thou, O God, canst mollify all such tyrannous hearts, and disappoint all such cruel purposes; and I beseech thee to hear thy Creature, which am thy Servant, and at thy Command, trusting by thy Grace ever so to remain.  
As she passed over the Water to Richmond, going towards Windsor, in their Journey to Woodstock, she espied certain of her old Servants standing on the other side, very desirous to see her, and sent one of her men standing by unto them; Go to them (said she) and say these words from me, Tanquam ovis, i just like a sheep to the slaughter.  
At her departing from Woodstock she wrote these Verses with her Diamond in a Glass Window. 
Much suspected by me,  
Nothing proved can be,  Quoth Elizabeth Prisoner.  
When a Popish Priest pressed her hard to declare her Opinion of Christ's Presence in the Sacrament, 
Clarks second Volume of Livis.  she truly and warily answered him thus; 
'Twas the Word that spoke it,  
He took the Bread and broke it,  
And what the word did make it,  
That I believe, and take it.    

Esch.  
John Esch and Henry Voes (burnt at Brussels 1523) being asked what they believed, 
Fox, Vol. 2 p. 101, 102.  they said, The Books of the Old and New Testament. And being asked whether they believed the Decrees of the Councils, and the Fathers, they said, Such as agreed to the Scriptures they believed; and being asked whether it were any deadly sin to transgress the Decrees of the Bishop of Rome, they said, That it is to be attributed only to the Precepts of God, to bind the Conscience of man, or to lose it.  
Being condemned, they gave thanks to God their Heavenly Father, which had delivered them through his great Goodness from that false and abominable Priesthood (they having been Augustine Friars) and made them Priests of his Holy Order, receiving them unto him as a Sacrifice of a sweet Odour.  
The greatest Error that they were accused of, was that men ought to trust only in God, forasmuch as men were liars, and deceitful in all their word, and deeds; and therefore there ought not trust or affiance to be put in them.  
The day of their Execution (said they) the day we have long desired.  
One of them, seeing that the fire was kindled at his feet, said, Methinks you do strew Roses under my feet.   

Eulalia.  
The Virgin Eulalia (of Emerita in Portugal) having secretly got out of her Father's house (where she was kept close for fear, 
Fox, Vol. 1. pag. 120.  lest she should offer herself to Martyrdom) went courageously unto the Tribunal, or Judgement-seat, and in the midst of them all, cried out, Would you know what I am? Behold! I am one of the Christians, an enemy to your Devilish Sacrifices, I spurn your Idols under my feet, I confess God omnipotent with my heart and mouth.— Go to thou Hangman, burn, cut, mangle thou these earthly Members; it is an easy matter to break a brittle substance, but the inward mind thou shalt not hurt for any thing thou canst do.  
The Judge endeavouring to persuade her to recant, saying, Behold! what pleasures thou mayest enjoy by the Honourable House thou camest of; What! wilt thou kill thyself, so young a flower, (she being not much above twelve years of age) and so near those Honourable Marriages and great Dowries thou mayest enjoy? Eulalia did not answer him, but being in a great sury, spit in the Tyrant's face, threw down the Idols, and spurned abroad with her feet the heap of Incense prepared for the Censers.— When one joint was pulled from another, she said, Behold, O Lord, I will not forget thee; what a pleasure is it for them, O Christ, that remember thy triumphant Victories, to attain unto these high dignities.    

F.  

Fabrianus.  
First better, 
Ward, pa. 160,  (said Christopher Fabrianus) the● sweet; First the Battle, the Victory when I am dead. Every drop of my blood shall preach Christ, and set forth his Praise.   

Faninus.  
Faninus an Italian kissed the Apparitor tha● brought him word of his Execution. 
Ward, pag. 155.   
To one reminding him of his Children, he said I have left them to an able and faithful Guardian.  
To his Friends weeping, he said, That is we● done, that you weep for joy with me.  
To one objecting Christ's agony and sadness t● his cheerfulness: Yea (said he) Christ was sad, tha● I might be merry. He had my sins, and I have ● merits and righteousness.  
To the Friars offering him a wooden Crucis● he said, Christ needs not the help of this Piece, 〈◊〉 imprint him in my mind and heart, where he ha● his Habitation.   

Farellus.  
Mr. 
Clark 's first Volume of Lives, pag. 674.  William Farellus, being questioned by 〈◊〉 Magistrates of Metis, by what Authority, or 〈◊〉 whose request he preached, answered, By ● Command of Christ, and at the request of ● Members.   

Farrar.  
Mr. 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 216.  Richard Jones, coming to Dr. Robert Farr● Bishop of St. David, a little before his death, a● seeming to lament the painfulness of the death he was to suffer, the Bishop said to him, That if he saw him once to stir in the pains of his Barning, he should then give no credit to his Doctrine. Accordly he never moved, but even as he stood, holding up his stumps, so he continued still, till Richard Gravel with a staff dashed him upon the head, and so struck him down.   

Filieul.  
John Filieul and Julian Leville (who suffered in France) being threatened if they constantly persifted, to be burnt alive, 
The Mirror of Martyrs, pag. 595.  and to have their tongues cut out, or otherwise only to be strangled, and to have the use of their tongues, contemned the offer, saying, You would fain have us renounce our God for saving ourselves from a little pain, but it shall not be so; and looking one upon another, said, We are ready not only to lose one or two of our Members, but the whole Body, and to be burned and burned again in the defence of the Truth.  
When the time of their execution came, 
Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 144.  the Officer put into their hands, being tied, a Wooden Cross, which they fling away with their teeth, saying, That they were now to bear a more noble and excellent Cross than that.  
When their tongues were cut, God gave them utterance, insomuch that they were heard to say, We bid Sin, the Flesh, the World farewell for ever, with whom we shall never have to do hereafter.  
At last when the Tormenter came to smear them with Brimstone and Gunpowder, Go to (said Fii●lus) salt on, salt on the rotten and stinking flesh.   

Fillula.  
By these Lidders (said John Fillula to his Fellows) we ascend the Heavens, 
Ward, pag. 153.  now begin we to rample under feet, Sin, the World, the Flesh, and the Devil.   

Filmer.  
Henry Filmer said to Person and Testwood (his fellow Martyrs) Be merry my Brethren, 
Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 555.  and lift up your hands to God, for after this sharp breakfast, I trust we shall have a good dinner in the Kingdom of Christ our Lord and Redeemer.   

Flower.  
William Flower (alias Branch) being told his death was near, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 242.  said, I hunger for the same, dear Friend, being sully ascertained that they can kill but the body, which I am assured shall receive again life everlasting, and see death no more.  
Bishop Bonner persuaded him to recant, promimising him thereupon great things, he answered, That which I have said I will stand to, and therefore I require that the Law may proceed upon me.  
At another time, Do what you will, I am at a point; for the Heavens shall as soon fall, as I will forsake mine opinion.  
In his Prayer.— Have mercy upon me for thy dear Son our Saviour Jesus Christ's sake, in whom I confess only to be all salvation & justification, and that there is none other mean, nor way, nor holiness, in which, or by which any man can be saved in this World.  
Burning in the fire, he cried out three times, O the Son of God have mercy upon me, O the So● of God receive my soul.   

Folks.  
Elizabeth Foulkes being examined, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 832.  whether she believed the presence of Christ's Body to be in the Sacrament substantially and really? answered, That she believed that that was a substantial and real lie.  
When Sentence of Condemnation was read against her, she kneeled down, listing up her eye, and bands to Heaven, she praised God that ever she was born to see that most blessed and happy day, that the Lord would count her worthy to suffer for the testimony of Christ; and Lord, if it be thy will, forgive them that have done this against me, for they know not what they do.  
At the Stake she being hindered from giving her Petticoat to her Mother (who kissed her, and exhorted her to be strong in the Lord) threw it away from her, saying, Farewell all the World, farewel Faith and Hope; and so taking the Stake in her hand, said, Welcome Love, etc.  
When she and the other five that suffered with her, were nailed to the Stakes, and the fire about them, they clapped their hands together for joy in the fire.   

Fox.  
The day after Queen Mary's death Mr. 
See his Life before his second Vol. of Acts and Monum.  John Fox preaching at Basil to the English Exiles, did with confidence tell them, That now was the time come for their return into England, and that he brought that News by command from God.  
The Lady Anne Hennage being given up for dead, He told her, she had done well in fitting herself for death, but that she should not die of that Sickness; and being blamed by her Son in Law for disquieting her mind with hopes of life, He answered, that he had said no more than was commanded him; for it seemed good to God that she should recover, and so she did.  
Mrs. Honywood having been sick of a Consumption almost twenty years, was scarce able to speak when Mr. Fox came to her, only faintly she breathed forth a desire to end her days. Mr. Fox, after he had prayed with her, told her, That she should not only grow well of that Consumption, but also so live to an exceeding great age. As well might you have said (quoth Mrs. Honywood) that if I should throw this Glass against the Wall, I might believe it would not break to pieces; and holding a Glass in her hand, out of which she had newly drunk, she threw it forth, but the Glass falling first on a Chest, and then on the ground, neither brake nor cracked. Accordingly this eminent Christian Gentlewoman being then Sixty years of age, recovered and lived till she was above Ninety, and could reckon above three hundred and sixty of her Children and children's Children.  
He also foresaw his own death, and therefore sent away his sons that they might not be present.   

Frith.  
Mr. 
Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 304.  John Frith with some others, (chosen into Christ's Church Oxford, whose Foundation was laid by Cardinal Wolsey) conferring together upon the abuses of Religion, then crept into the Church, were therefore accused of Heresy unto the Cardinal, and cast into Prison, within a deep Cave under the ground of the same College, where their salt F●sh was laid. Through the filthy stench thereof they were all infected, and some took their death, but Mr. Frith was wonderfully preserved; and was translated from that University (after many miseries undergone both beyond Sea and in his own Land) to another School, namely, to a more settled Discipline of affliction, the Tower of London; where, as he remained a Patient in regard of the Persecution, which he suffered, so did he also the office of a Physician, in prescribing to others Preparatives and Remedies in the like case. To which end A. D. 1532. he employed his pen in writing those Treatises, which now go under the name o● 〈◊〉 Pisces, or the Bookfish.  
Concerning which (the Author of the Preface thereunto) observes, 
See the preface to Vox Pisces, or the Bookfish.  that in some sort they ran the Fortune of the Author, being held in captivity in the Sea, and kept in Jonah's Prison, the belly of a Fish, being in danger there to be consumed, as the Author was like to have perished in the Dungeon at Oxford by the noisome stinch of Fish.  
The Wine therein offered (saith the same Author) is the purest juice of a Grape of the Vine (Christ-Jesus) ●rod in the Wine-press of Persecution about an hundred years' sinde: 
It was found in the Maw of a Codfish in Cambridge Market, 1626. and Printed 1627.  Which being put in a Paper Vessel, and formerly miscarrying by wrack in the transporting, is now beyond expectation in a strange Living Vessel brought back again to Land, no doubt to the end, that it might after long lying hid in store, be anew broached and dispersed abroad for the refreshing of many thirsty souls; to whom it is like to taste not the worse, but the better for the long lying in so salted a Cellar, as is the bottom of the Sea, wherein, by all probability, it hath been buried for many years.  
Mr. Frith did not light his Candle at the Lamp of Mr. Calvin, which then was not extant; nor of great Luther, who was then but in the beginning of his growth. And yet (saith the same Author) How judicously is there shown the use of the Cross among Christians to consist in the due preparation for it, and constant patience under it? How sound are we taught that our Election and Justification are of God's mere mercy, and not for any thing foreseen in us?— That remission of sins is through Christ only.— That not man can merit for others.— That true Believers do sin, yet fall not away utterly from Christ.— As the Work commends the Author, so the Author much more the Work. When he wrote of the Cross, he fought valiantly under the Cross; he turned his words of patience into the perfect work of patience. He had the like happiness to that of St. Paul, to bring forth children unto Christ in his bands. Whilst he was kept close Prisoner in the Tower, by his Letters and Treatises he gained many souls to Christ, and among others (which is most observable) he converted one Rastal to the Truth, who had formerly dipped his Pen in Gall, and wrote most bitterly against the Truth of the Gospel, and against the Writings of this Prisoner of Christ, then in bands for the Gospel. Like a Swan he sang most sweetly before his death, and foretold both particularly his own Martyrdom, and the propagation of the Gospel through all England within twenty years after his death; which accordingly came to pass in the Reign of King Edward. He was as it were a Primrose in the new Spring of the Gospel: And though he wrote in the twilight between the night of Popery, and the day of Reformation, yet God so enlightened him, that his Treatise of the Sacrament, was the Candle at which that great Torch Archbishop Cranmer was lighted, as Mr. Fox reporteth.  
That is the true Cross (saith Mr. 
A Prep. to the Cross. pag. 7, 8.  Frith in his Treatise called, A Preparation to the Cross) which God doth lay upon us— For the Word of God to suffer all scorns, mocks, lies, and persecutions, and not to fear the most cruel, yea even the most shameful death.— That we may be prepared to bear the true Cross, 
Pag. 13.  we must consider that no calamity falleth on us by fortune or chance, but by the counsel and appointment of God, 
Pag. 16. See also c. 13. of the Prep. l. 1.  as witnesseth the holy Scripture.— It is undoubtedly no small comfort to be assured, that the Cross is of God, and that we are chastened of God, and not of the Devil, or of any wicked man, who utterly can have no power upon us, not so much as to move one hair of our head, beside the will of the lord— But it is not enough to consider that we are afflicted through the counsel and will of God, 
A Prepar. pa. 27, 28.  but must moreover mark the cause and intent of his godly will; for reason judgeth that we are punished, to the end to be hurt or destroyed, etc. but we must forsake Reason, and cleave to the Word of God, which teacheth that we suffer affliction to our health and salvation; for afflictions are not signs of wrath & displeasure, but of grace & favour.— This is no small comfort to them that bear the Cross, 
Pag. 33.  that they are not punished of the Lord to their hurt or destruction, but to their health and salvation; & that their afflictions, poverty, etc. are not signs of God's wrath, but instruments by which God is glorified.— When God doth afflict his people for their sins, he doth not therefore afflict them, 
Pag. 40.  that by their afflictions they should satisfy for their sins: for the passion and suffering of Jesus Christ is the ransom and expiation of our sins; but that by affliction he may bring sinners to repentance.— When a Christian seethe himself forsaken of all men, 
Pag. 41, 42, 43.  he must pray, and not cease to pray, but pray in faith mistrusting nothing. 
Psal. 49. — God calleth Invocation or crying on him in trouble, a Sacrifice, the true ●nd most acceptable honour.— So likewise he falls the Hope, whereby we tarry his help in affliction, Sacrifice. 
Psal. 4.  Sacrifice you the sacrifice of Justice, and hope ye in the Lord, q. d. that Hope is 〈◊〉 Sacrifice, whereby we yield justice to God, that ●seeing he hath so promised) he will pluck us out ●nd deliver us, 
Pag. 59, 60, etc.  for so much as he is righteous and ●ue.— Of patience to God-ward, springeth forth patience toward men; for when the heart is at peace with God, it tarrieth help of him, and utterly setteth aside lust to revenge.— Our reason is therefore troubled & vexed in persecution, 
Pag. 66, 67, etc.  because it thinketh that we are afflicted because God either hateth us, or doth not regard us, neither will help us. These false opinions God plucketh from us, and teacheth us, that we are afflicted, not because he hateth us, but because he will either amend us, or when we be amended, continue us so.— And that in our affliction he will help us, and keep us, and also comfort us with the Holy Ghost, and set our Conscience at peace, and make us be glad in God, 
Pag. 69, etc.  etc.— Christian patience hath certain conditions, whereby it is known to be true patience. (1) It grudgeth not, neither excuseth itself, as though it should suffer unworthily for his sins, wherefore he sitteth down and holdeth his peace, as Jeremiah saith.— (2) It casteth all carefulness on God, and committeth itself wholly to God, that Gods will be done and not his. (3) It humbleth himself, and casteth off the pleasures of the World. 
A Prep. to the Cross, Pag. 70.  (4) He is merry and ready to suffer yet more heavy and grievous evils.— We must look for help in all afflictions; for God promiseth his help, saying, I am with you, Fear ye not, I will strengthen you.— But the manner, 
Pag. 72.  time, and kind of help is unknown unto us, that Faith and Hope may have place, which sticketh to these things which are not seen nor heard.— God delivere●● when most need is, 
Pag. 76.  that his glory may shine the brighter.— He will therefore help, 
Pag. 89.  when we be in ● manner compelled to despair in all humane help, and when all carnal counsel deceiveth us; for God only will be glorified.— He doth prolong help for our utility and profit, 
Pa. 91.  that he might exercise and prove Faith by temptation, so that he only might possess the title and name of Helper.— He that believeth makes not haste. 
Pag. 92, 93.  He which yet seems a far off, shall appear at the end, and shall not lie: although he tarry, yet look for him, for he is coming, and at the last he shall come and shall not be slow.— It is also a great comfort to them that be in affliction, to remember that they have Christ, 
See cha. 12 of the Prep. to the Cross, l. 1. and c. 12. l. 2. See p. 105.  and his Prophets, and Apostles, and all good and holy men for their examples— Furthermore, it is a great comfort to the godly, that the wicked (whom God doth use as a rod to scourge the godly) go not clear away without punishment, whom he maketh either shamefully ashamed, or through their own counsel he doth take them, and bringeth them into the same destruction, which they themselves have studied and found out for others.— The cause is, For he that hunteth one faithful, 
Pa. 109, 110.  wrongeth not only him, but God, who doth revenge the injury and wrong done to the faithful, as injury done to himself.— He that toucheth you, toucheth the apple of mine eye.— Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me.— If thou be'st tempted concerning the Gospel, 
Pa. 136, etc.  or suffering persecution for the Gospel, think of these Scriptures, He that receiveth not my Cross, and follows not me, is not worthy of me. If any man will come after me, let him forsake himself, and take his Cross and follow me. For he that will save his soul shall lose it. Contrariwise he that loseth his soul for my sake; shall find it. He that will confess me before men, I will confess him before my Father.— The Apostles rejoiced that they were counted worthy.— The Servant is not above his Lord: all they that will live godly in Christ Jesus must suffer persecution.— If thou must die, and leave Wife and Children and thy dear Friends, say, The Lord shall be their Defender; for God both will, and is able to cherish mine, to nourish and defend them; for he is the Father of the fatherless, and the Widow's Husband. I forget things behind my back, 
See also chap. 16. l. 2.  and endeavour myself to those things that are before my face. They that have Wives, let them be as though they had none, and they that weep as though they wept not.— If Satan say thou must forsake the world, what then? Answer thou contrariwise: I shall attain Heaven, For blessed are the dead that dye in the Lord. All the world lieth in wickedness. All that are born of God overcome the world, and this is the victory which overcometh the world, our faith. All the world shall perish with its lusts and desires. Love not the world, nor the things of the world. We are strangers in this world, & citizens of Heaven.— Ye sons of men, why love ye vanities, and seek lies? how long love you infancy or childhood?—  
— The godly have most comfort; 
See p. 176, etc. of the Preparation, etc.  though in this life they be as sheep ordained to be slain, and seem forsaken of God, etc. yet they do not despair, no not in death, but are sure they shall pass through death to life eternal, etc. Also they have this comfort, that their death is good and precious; they also know, that through Christ's death, death is overcome and abolished, 
Pa. 180. — Christ by his death hath changed their death into a sleep.— Such as be at the point of death, 
Pa. 184.  aught to take comfort and be strong, in that they know that they carry with them both Letter and Token, which is Baptism, whereby their death is incorporate with the death of Christ, and that it is not their death, so much as the death of Christ. Wherefore let them surely trust, that they shall overcome, as that death of Christ hath overcome. 
Pa. 191.  Unto the godly it is a great comfort, that they know that death is not in the power of Tyrants, nor put into the hand of any Creature, lest they should be much troubled, etc. they shall only die when it pleaseth the lord— We cannot live any longer than the Lord hath appointed, and we shall not die, 
Pa. 193.  though we be in the greatest peril, and extreme jeopardy before our hour.— Then wherefore should they fear death? 
Pa. 202.  they cannot live longer than God hath appointed, nor die any sooner.— It is the comfort of the godly in all adversity, 
See pag. 205, etc.  that through the Grace of God, they shall be revived, and raised up, as well the body as the soul; the souls to Justice, the bodies to Glory. This hope the wicked have not, 
Pa. 223, 224.  etc.— It is a great comfort that affliction shall not endure continually, and the afflictions of this time are not worthy of the Glory which shall be showed upon us.— Our trouble, which is but temporal and light, worketh an exceeding & eternal weight of Glory unto us, who look not on the things that are seen, but on them which are not seen.—  
If a man praise a very fool (saith Mr. Frith in his Preface to his Mirror) and think his wit good and profound, he is indeed more fool than the other. Thus seeing man praiseth and commends riches, honour, etc. and such other vain and transitory things, which are but as a dream, and vanish like a flower of the field; when a man should have most need of them, he himself is more vain than those things which are but vanity.  
If God hath opened the eyes of thy mind (saith the Mirror itself) and have given thee Spirit & Wisdom through the knowledge of his Word, 
See the glass to know thyself, p. 13. 14, etc.  boast not thyself of it, but rather fear and tremble, for a chargeable Office is committed unto the●, which (if thou fulfil it) is like to cost thee thy life at one time or other, with much trouble and persecution: but if thou fulfil it not, then shall th● Office be thy Damnation. For St. Paul saith, W● is to me if I preach not. And by the Prophet Ezeki● God saith, If I say unto the wicked that he shall die t● death, and thou show him not of it, the wicked shall 〈◊〉 in his iniquity, but I shall require his blood at thy hand. But peradventure our Divines would expound these Texts only of them that are sent and have cure of souls. Whereunto I answer, That every man that hath the light of God's Word revealed unto him, is sent wheresoever he seethe necessity, 〈◊〉 hath the cure of his Neighbour's soul, e. g. If God hath given me my sight, and I perceive a blind man going in the way, which is ready for lack of fight to fall into a pit, wherein he would likely perish, I am bound by God's Command to guide him till he be passed that jeopardy, or else if he perish therein, his blood shall be required at my hands. Thus if I perceive my Neighbour like to perish for lack of Christ's Doctrine, then am I bound to instruct him with the knowledge God hath given me, or else his blood shall be required at my hand. Peradventure they will say, that there is already one appointed to watch the Pit, etc. and therefore I am discharged and need take no thought. Whereunto I answer, I would be glad that so it were; notwithstanding if I perceive that the Watchmen be asleep, or run to the Alehouse, etc. and through his negligence espy my Neighbour in danger of the Pit, then am I nevertheless bound to lead him from it. I think that God hath sent me at that time to save that soul from perishing, and the Law of God and Nature that bindeth me thereunto, which chargeth me to love my Neighbour as myself, 
Hag. 1.  to do unto him as I would be done unto.— If God hath given thee riches, etc. thou art yet the very owner of them, but God is the Owner, who saith by the Prophet, Gold is mine, and silver is mine, and he hath for a season made thee a Steward of them, to see whether thou wilt be faithful in the distribution of them, according to his Commands.— Our spiritual Possessionaries are double Thiefs and Murderers, as concerning the body, besides their murdering of the soul, for lack of God's Word, which they will neither preach, or suffer any other to do it purely, but persecute them, and put them unto most cruel death: First, they are Thiefs and Murderers, because they distribute not what they have from charitable Forefathers, to the intent it should have been ministered unto the Poor, but upon Horses, Coaches, etc. gorgeous apparel, and delicate fare, etc. Thus they defraud the Poor of their bread, and so are Thiefs; and (because this bread is their life) they are Murderers also.— Besides they are Thiefs and Murderers for withdrawing their perfect Members from labour, whereby they might minister unto their Neighbour's necessities (I speak of as many as are not occupied about preaching God's Word.)  
Besides these and many other Treatises, he wrote also several choice Letters, whilst he was Prisoner in the Tower.  
In his Letter to the faithful Followers of Christ's Gospel, 
See his Works, pag. 81, 82.  he thus expresseth himself.—  
It cannot be expressed, Dear Beloved in the Lord) what joy and comfort it is to my heart to perceive how the Word of God hath wrought, and continually worketh among you; so that I find no small number walking in the ways of the Lord, according as he gave us Commandment, willing that we should love each other, as he loved us. Now have I experience of the saith which is in you, and can testifie● that it is without simulation, that ye love not i● word and tongue only, but in deed and truth. What can be more trial of a faithful heart, than t● adventure not only to aid and secure by the means of other (which without danger may not be admitted unto us) but also personally to visit the Poor oppressed, and see that nothing be lacking unto them, but that they have both ghostly comfort and bodily sustenance, notwithstanding the straight inhibition and terrible meancing of these worldly Rulers, even ready to abide the extremest jeopardies that Tyrants can imagine. This is an evidence that you have prepared yourselves to the Cross of Christ, according to the Counsel of the Wise man, which saith, My Son, when thou shalt enter into the way of the Lord, prepare thyself unto tribulation. This is an evidence that you have cast up your accounts, and have wherewith to finish the Tower, which ye have begun to build: and I doubt not but he that hath begun this work in you, shall for his Glory accomplish the same, even unto the coming of the Lord, which shall give unto every man according to his deeds. And albeit God of his secret Judgements for a time keep the rod from some of them that ensue his steps, yet let them surely reckon upon it; for there is no doubt, but all which will live devoutly in Christ must suffer persecution; for whom the Lord loveth he correcteth, and chasteneth every child that he receiveth.— If ye be not under correction, of which we are all partakers, then are ye bastards, and not children. Nevertheless we may not suppose that our most loving Father should do that, because he rejoiceth in our blood or punishment, but he doth it for our singular profit, that we may be partakers of Holiness, and that the remnants of sin, which (through the frailty of our Members) rebel against the Spirit and Will, causing our works to go unperfectly forward, and may some deal be suppressed, lest they should subdue us and reign over us.— Of these things God had given me the speculation before, and now it hath pleased him to put in ure and practice upon me. I ever thought, yea and do think, that to walk after God's Word, would cost me my life at one time or another; and although the King's Grace should take me into his Favour, and not suffer the bloody Edomites to have their pleasures upon me, yet will I not think that I am escaped, but that God hath only deferred it for a season, to the intent that I should work somewhat that he hath appointed me to do, and so to use me to his Glory. And I beseech all the faithful followers of the Lord to arm themselves with the same supposition, marking themselves with the sign of the Cross, not from the Cross as the superstitious multitude do, but rather to the Cross, in token that they be ever ready willingly to receive the Cross, when it shall please God to lay it upon them. The day that it cometh not, count it clear won, giving thanks to the Lord who hath kept it from you, and then when it cometh, it shall nothing dismay you; for it is no new thing, but that which you have continually looked for. And doubt not but that God, who is faithful, will not suffer you to be tempted above what you are able to bear, but shall ever send some occasion by the which ye shall stand steadfast, for either he shall blind the eyes of your enemies, and diminish their Tyrannous Power, or else when he hath suffered them to do their best, and that the Dragon hath cast a whole flood of waters after you, he shall cause even the Earth to open her mouth, & swallow them up. So faithful is he & careful to ease us, when the vexation shall be too heavy for us, he shall send a Joseph before you, against ye shall come into Egypt; yea he shall so provide for you, that ye shall have an hundred Fathers for one, an hundred Mothers for one, an● hundred Houses for one, and that in this life, as I have proved by experience, and after this life everlasting joy with Christ our Saviour. Notwithstanding since this steadfastness comes not of ourselves (as St. Austin saith) there was never man so weak or frail, no not the greatest offender that ever lived, but that every man of his own nature should be as frail, and commit as great enormities, except he were kept from it by the Spirit & Power of God. I beseech you, Brethren in the Lord Jesus Christ, to pray with me, that we may be Vessels to his laud and praise, what time soever it pleaseth him to call upon us. The Father of Glory give us the Spirit of wisdom, understanding, and knowledge, and lighten the eyes of our mind, that we may know his ways, praising the Lord eternally.— Amen.  
John Frith the Prisoner of Jesus Christ, at all times abiding his pleasure.  
In his Letter to his Friends concerning his troubles. 
Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 306. — I doubt not, dear Brethren, but that it doth some deal vex you, to see the one part to have all the words, and freely to speak what they list, and the other to be put to silence, and not to be heard indifferently; but refer your matter● unto God, who shortly shall judge after another fashion.  
The Archbishop of Canterbury having sent one of his Gentlemen, 
Fox, Vol. 3 pag. 990, 991.  and one of his Porters to fetch Mr. John Frith out of the Tower to be examined; The Gentleman pitying him, endeavoured to persuade him to relent to Authority, and to give place for a time, and not to cast himself away, and suffer all his singular gifts to perish with him with little profit to the world, etc. Mr. Frith gave him thanks for his good will, but told him farther, thus, My Cause and Conscience is such, that in no wise I either may or can for any worldly respect without danger of damnation start aside, etc. I I be demanded what I think of the Supper of the Lord, otherwise called the Sacrament of the Altar, I must needs say my Knowledge & my Conscience, though I should presently lose twenty lives, if I had so many.— And if I may be indifferently heard, I am sure mine Adversaries cannot condemn me or mine Assertion, etc. Yea marry, quoth the Gentleman, you say well, if you might be indifferently heard; but I much doubt thereof, for that our Master Christ was not indifferently heard, neither should be (as I think) if he were now present again in the world, etc. Well, well, (quoth Frith unto the Gentleman) I know very well that the Doctrine of the Sacrament, which I hold & have opened, contrary to the Opinion of this Realm, is very hard meat to be digested, both of the Clergy and Laity: but this I will say to you, That if you live but twenty years more, you shall see this whole Realm of mine Opinion, etc. and if it come not to pass, then account me the vainest man that ever you heard speak with a tongue.— All things well and rightly pondered, my death in this Cause (which is Gods and not mine) shall be better unto me and all mine, than life in continual bondage and misery. The Gentleman was so wrought upon, that he contrived a way for Mr. Frit●'s escape, and prevailed with the Porter to agree with him in the suffering thereof, and then told him, that the business which he had undertaken, viz. to lead him as a sheep to the slaughter, so grieved him, that he was overwhelmed with care● and sorrows; whereupon he was resolved, what danger soever he incurred, to find out a way to deliver him out of the Lion's mouth, and so acquainted him with the way that he and the Porter had agreed upon. Mr. Frith having diligently harkened to his Speech, said with a smiling countenance, And is this the effect of your secret consultation, all this while, surely you are like to lose your labour, for if you should both leave me here, and go to Croyden, declaring to the Bishops that you ha● lost Frith, I would surely follow after as fast as I could, and bring them news that I had found an● brought Frith back again. Do you think that I am afraid to declare mine Opinion before the Bishop● in so manifest a Truth? You are a fond man (said the Gentleman) thus to talk. Do you think that your reasoning with the Bishops will do any good. I much marvel that you were so willing to fly the Realm before you were taken, and now so unwilling to save yourself when you may. Marry (saith Frith) there is a great difference between escaping then and now, than I was at liberty, and not attached; but now being taken by the Higher Powers, and that by Almighty God's permission and providence, I am fallen into the Bishop's hands only for Religion's sake, and for such Doctrine, ● I am bound in conscience under pain of damnation to maintain. If I should now start aside, and run away, I should run from my God, and from the testimony of his Word, whereby I should deserve a thousand hells.  
At the time of his burning Dr. 
Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 310.  Cook admonished all the people, that they should no more pray for him, than they would do for a Dog. Whereupon Mr. Frith smiling, desired the Lord to forgive him.   

Fulgentius.  
An Arian Bishop offering to punish the Priest that had most mercilessly beaten him, 
Clarks first volume of Lives, p. 167, etc.  if he desired it, he said, It is not lawful for a Christian to meditate revenge, our Lord Christ well knows how to repay the injuries offered to, and inflicted on his Servants. If my case be avenged, then lose I the reward of my patience. It may also scandalise many little ones, if I a Catholic should require judgement at an Arians hands.  
In the midst of his greatest sufferings he used to say, Plura pro Christo toleranda, We must suffes more than this for Christ.    

G.  

Gardiner.  
William Gardiner, 
Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 746.  an English Merchant in Portugal, was so much troubled in spirit at the sight of the Idolatry, committed by the Priests in the Mass, at the solemnisation of the Marriage between the King of Portugal's Son, and the King of Spain's Daughter, that he could not be quiet, till he had (though in the presence of the King, and of the Nobles, and whole City) the next Sabbath with one hand snatched away the Cake from the Priest, and trod it under his feet, and with the other overthrew the Chalice. The King ask him how he durst be so bold? He answered, Most noble King— The thing which you have seen, was not done, nor thought of me for any contumely, or reproach to your presence, but only for this purpose (as before God I do clearly confess) to seek the salvation of this people.  
Being asked who set him on? He answered, He was not moved by any man, but by his own Conscience, there being no man under Heaven, for whose sake he would put himself into so manifest a danger, but he owed his service first to God, and secondarily to their salvation; wherefore if he had done any thing displeasing to them, they ought to impute it to themselves, who so irreverently used the Sacrament of the Lords Supper unto so great Idolatry, not without great ignomony to the Church, violation of the Sacrament, and the peril of their own souls, except they repent.  
For this he was cruelly tormented, and burned, and in the fire he sung Psal. 43. Judge me, O God, and defend my cause against the unmerciful people.   

Gauderin.  
Christopher Gauderin, 
Fox, Vol. 3. Cont. 49.  having been a Spend thirst, was converted by Lewis Stallins, telling him, That he ought rather to distribute of his geitings to the poor, then to spend them so wastefully; for if he continued so, God would surely call him to an account for it, insomuch that he was chosen a Deacon in the Church; in the execution of which Office, he was taken and imprisoned, and being asked how he came to turn Heretic, seeing he learned not that of his Master the Abbot, he answered, I am no Heretic, but a right believing Christian, which he taught me not indeed, but rather, other vile qualities, which I am ashamed now to rehearse.  
Some objecting to him his youth, being about the age of thirty, He told them, That man's life consisted but of two days, viz. the day of his birth, and the day of his death. And for my part (said he) I am now willing by death to pass into eternal life.  
The morning that he was to be executed, He said to his Fellow-Prisoners (having put on a clean shirt, and washed himself) Brethren, I am now going to be married, I hope before noon to drink of the wine of the Kingdom of Heaven.  
A Friar coming to them (as he said) to convert them; Christopher said unto him, Away from us, thou seducer of Souls, for we have nothing to do with thee.  
One of his Fellow-sufferers (as the Hangman was gagging him) said, What, shall we not have liberty in this our last hour to praise our God with our voice and tongue. Brother (said Gauderin) let not this discourage us, for the greater wrong our enemies think to do unto us, the more assistance we shall find from God, And so he never ceased to comfort them, till he was gagged also, and burned June 2. 1568.   

Gerard.  
About the year 1160. 
Clarks Martyrolegy pag. 41.  in the reign of Henry the Second, came about thirty Waldenses into England, Gerardus being their Minister, to labour to win Disciples to Christ. They were converted before a Council of Bishops at Oxford, and Gerard speaking for them all, said, We are Christians, holding and reverencing the Doctrine of the Apostles.— Being urged with arguments against their Doctrine, they answered, They believed as they were taught by God's Word, but would not dispute their faith.— Being admonished to repent, and threatened if they did not, they despised their Counsel, scorned their threats, saying, Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousness sake, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven.  
They were excommunicated, burnt in the foreheads for Heretics, Mr. Gerard both in the forehead and cheek, their  were cut off to their Girdles, and so whipped through Oxford, they singing all the while, Blessed are ye when men hate you, and despitefully use you, etc.   

Guest.  
Laurence Guest had his wife and seven children brought to him (the Bishop hoping to overcome him by his natural affection to them) and his wise beginning to exhort him to favour himself, 
Fox, Vol. 1. pag. 1012.  He desired her not to be a block in his way, for that he was in a good course, running toward the mark of his salvation.   

Gibson.  
Some of the Articles exhibited against Mr. Richard Gibson. 
Fox, Vol. 3 pag. 858.  Richard Gibson.— (3) That he hath commended, allowed, defended, & liked both Cranmer, Latimer, Ridley, and all other Heretics here in this Realm of England, according to the Ecclesiastical Laws condemned for Heretics, & also liked their Opinions. (4) That he hath comforted, aided, assisted, and maintained both by words and otherwise, Heretics and erroneous Persons, or at the least suspected, and infamed of Heresies, etc. (5) That he hath affirmed that the Religion now used in this Realm, is in no wise agreeable to God's Word and Commandment, etc.  
The Bishop ask him, if he knew any cause why the Sentence should not be read against him, he said, 
Pa. 859.  the Bishop had nothing wherefore justly to condemn him. Sentence being read, He again admonished Gibson to remember himself, and so save his soul. Mr. Gibson answered, That he would not hear the Bishops babbling, boldly protesting that he was contrary to them all in his mind, though he aforetime kept it secret, for fear of the Law. And speaking to the Bishop, he said, Blessed am I, that am cursed at your hands, We have nothing now, but thus will I; for as the Bishop saith, so it must be. And no heresy is it to turn the truth of God's Word into lies, and that do you.  
Mr. Gibson also propounded Nine Articles to Bonner, by him to be answered by yea or nay, or else by saying he could not tell (1) Whether the Scriptures of God, written by Moses and other holy Prophets of God through faith, that is in Christ Jesus, be available Doctrine, to make all men in all things unto salvation learned, without the help of any other Doctrine, or no? (3) Whether the holy Word of God, as it is written, doth sufficiently teach all men, of what dignity, estate, or calling by Office whatsoever he or they be, their full, true, and lawful duty in their Office? and whether every man— be found upon the pain of eternal damnation, in all things to do, as he is thereby taught and commanded, and in no wise to leave undone any thing that is to be done, being taught and commanded by the same? (4) Whether any man (the Lord Jesus Christ, God and man only except) by the holy Ordinance of God, ever was, is, or shall be Lord over Faith? (5) By what lawful Authority or Power any man of what Dignity, Estate, or Calling soever he or they be, may be so bold as to alter or change the holy Ordinances of God, or any of them, or any part of them? (6) By what evident tokens Antichrist in his Ministers may be known, seeing it is written, That Satan can change himself into the similitude of an Angel of Lignt, and h●s Ministers fashion themselves, as though they were Ministers of righteousness? (7) What the Beast is, which maketh war with the Saints of God? and what the gorgeous and glittering Whore is, which fitteth upon the Beast.—   

Gilby.  
Mr. Anthony Gilby, 
See Mr. Gilby ' s Admonition to england and Scotland to call them to repentance, Printed at Geneva, 1558. pag. 59  an exiled Minister of Christ in Queen Mary's days, in his Admonition speaks thus.— Whereas many have written many profitable Admonitions to you twain (O England and Scotland, both making one Island most happy, if you could know your own happiness)— and others with Pen and Tongue, with Word, with Writing, with jeopardy and loss of Lands, Goods, and Lives, have admonished you both twain of that cankered poison of Papistry, that ye foster and pamper to your own perdition and utter destruction of yourselves and yours, souls and bodies, for now and ever. I thought it my duty (seeing your destruction to man's judgement to draw so near) how much or how little soever they have prevailed, 
Pag. 60.  yet once again to admonish you both to give testimony to that truth, which my Brethren have written, and especially to stir your hearts to repentance, or at the least to offer myself a witness against you, for the justice of God, and his righteous judgements, which doubtless (if your hearts be hardened) against you both are at hand to be uttered. Thus by our writing, whom it pleaseth God to stir up of your Nations all men that now live, and that shall come after us, shall have cause also to praise the mercy of God, that so oft admonisheth before he strikes, and to consider his just punishment, when he shall pour forth his vengeance, Give ear therefore betimes, O Britain (for of that name both rejoiceth) whilst the Lord calleth, exhorteth, and admonisheth: that is the acceptable time, when he will be found. If ye resuse the time offered, ye cannot have it afterward, though with tears (as did Esau) ye do seem to seek it. Yet once again in God's behalf I do offer you the very means, which if God of his mercies grant you grace to follow, I doubt nothing, but that of all your enemies speedily ye shall be delivered. Ye rejoice at his Word, I am sure, if ye have any hope of the performance. Then harken to the matter which I writ unto you, not forth of men's Dreams and Fables, nor forth of profane Histories, painted wi●h man's wisdom, vain eloquence, or subtle reasons, but forth of the infallible Word of God.— Is not this God's curse and threatening (amongst many others) pronounced against the sinful Land and disobedient people? 
Deut. 28.  That strangers shall devour the fruit of thy Land, and be above thee, etc. and thy strong walls wherein thou trusted, shall be destroyed, etc. And doth not Isaiah reckon this also as the extremity of all plagues, for the wickedness of the people to have women raised up to rule over them? 
Isa. 3.  But what saith the same Prophet in the beginning of his prophecy, for a remedy against these and all other evils, 
Pa. 61.  Your hands are full of blood (saith he) O ye Princes of Sodom and people of Gomorrah; but wash you, make you clean, take away your wicked thoughts forth of my sight, cease to do evil, learn to do well, etc. Then will I turn my hand to thee, and purge out all thy dross, and take away thy tin, and I will restore thy Judges as aforetime, and Counsellors as of old. And Moses said before in the place alleged, That if thou wilt hear the voice of the Lord thy God, 
Deut. 2●.  and do his Commandments, thou shalt be blessed in the Town, and blessed in the Field. The Lord shall cause thine enemies, that rise up against thee, to fall before thee, etc. Lo the way in few words, O Britain, to win God's favour, and therefore to overcome thine enemies. But to print this more deeply upon your hearts, O ye Princes and people of that Island, whom God hath begun to punish, seek (I warn you) not shifting holes to excuse your faults, no political practices to resist God's vengeance.— Submit yourselves to him, 
Pag. 62.  who holdeth your breath in your nostrils, who with one blast of his mouth can destroy all his enemies. Embrace his Son Christ, and repent betimes for your obstinacy against him and his Word, and for your cruelty against his Servants. Repent, repent. For repentance is the only way of your redress and deliverance.— Consider how the Lord hath entreated Israel and Juda, his own people, how oft they trespassed, and how he gave them over into the hands of their enemies: But whensoever they repent and turned again to God unfeignedly, he sent them Judges and Deliverers, Kings and Saviour's.— Noah pronounceth, that within a hundred and twenty years all flesh should be destroyed. We have many Noah's, that so cry in our times, yet no man repenteth. All the time that Noah was preparing for the Ark to avoid God's vengeance, the multitude derided this holy Prophet, as the multitude of your two Realms doth at this day deride all them that by obedience to God's Word seek the means appointed to avoid God's judgements. Then the people would not repent, 
Pag. 63.  but as if they should live for ever they married, they banqueted, they builded, they planted, deriding God's messenger. Do not you the like? I appeal to your own consciences. The Lord calleth to fasting (saith the Prophet Isaiah) to mortify themselves, and kill their lusts, but they kill Sheep and Bullocks. Jeremy cries for tears and lamentation; They laugh and mock. Malachi crieth to the people of his time, Turn unto me, and I will turn unto you, saith the Lord of Hosts, and they proudly answer, Wherein shall we turn? Are ye not such? Do you not ask, Wherein shall we turn, when ye will not know your sins? Ye will not confess and acknowledge your faults, though ye go a whoring in every Street, Town, and Village with your Idols: though the blood of the oppressed cry every where against you for vengeance. So that seeing no token of repentance, I cannot cry unto you with John Baptist, O ye generation of vipers, who hath taught you to fly from the wrath to come?— But I will wound you no more with the words of the Prophets, 
Pag. 64.  or of this holy Saint of God John Baptist, but with our Saviour Christ's two most sweet parables of the two Sons and of the Tilmen, to whom he set his vineyard, I will labour to set before your eyes your rebellion, hypocrisy, and cruelty, if so I can bring any of you to repentance.— He hath called you by his Word many a time to work in his vineyard. I ask, what you have answered. Some of you have said plainly, like rebellious children, That ye would not do it, that ye would not work in your Father's vineyard. Shall I apply this part to Scotland? Scotland was indeed called most plainly and evidently through the mercies of God both by their own faithful Countrymen, 
Pag. 65.  and also by earnest travel of our English Nation to come into the Lord's vineyard in the time of King Edward the Sixth, but refused. That time (as ye know) the vineyard in England by the children of God was not altogether neglected, and then most earnestly were ye (O Brethren of Scotland) required to join hands with us in the Lords work, but Satan alas would not suffer it. His old fostered malice, and Antichrist his Son, could not abide, that Christ should grow so strong by joining that Isle together in perfect Religion, etc. jest this one Island should become a safe Sanctuary (as it began to be) to all the persecuted in all places.— God hath also by the blood of his Saints, shed amongst you, by favour and friendship, by war and the sword, yea by famane and pestilence, and also by all other means called you to labour in his vineyard; but to this day alas! we hear not of your humble obedience, but still ye say with stubborn faces, We will not labour, we will not be bound to such thraldom, etc. Yet think perchance I am too sharp, and that I accuse you more than you deserve; for amongst you many do know the will of your Father, and many make profession of his Gospel, but consider, Brethren, that it is not enough to know the Commandment, and to profess the same in mouth, b●t it is necessary, that ye refuse yourselves, your own pleasures, appetites, and your own wisdom, if ye shall be judged faithful labourers in the Lord's vineyard, and that ye bear the burdens together with your Brethren, and suffer heat and sweat, before ye taste the fruits with them. God will not be content, that ye look over the Hedge, and behold the labours of your Brethren, but he requireth that ye put your hands also to the labours, that ye travel continually to pluck up all unprofitable weeds, though in so doing the Thorns prick you to the bone; that ye affist your Brethren in their labours, though it be with the jeopardy of your lives, the loss of your substance, and displeasure of the whole earth.— I must needs leave thee, 
Pag. 68  O Scotland, after I have advertized thee of this, that thou follow not the example of England, but let thy reformation be full and plain, according to God's holy Will and Word, without addition. Let all the plaints, which thy Heavenly Father hath not planted, be rooted out at once. Let not avarice blind thee, nor worldly wisdom discourage thy heart; let none bear the name of a Teacher, that is known to be a Fosterer of Superstition, or any kind of wickedness.— Thus must thou, O Scotland, repent thy former inobedience, if that thou wilt be approved of the Lord. And now do I return to thee O England, I do liken thee to the second Son in the Parable, which answered his Father with flattering words, saying, I go Father, but yet he went not at all. For since the time I had any remembrance, our Heavenly Father, of his great mercies hath not ceased to call thee into his Vineyard, and to these late days thou hast always said, That thou wouldst enter and be obedient. In the time of King Henry the Eighth, when by Tyndal, Frith, Bilney, and other his faithful Servants, God called England to dress his Vineyard, many promised full fair, but what fruit followed, nothing but bitter grapes, yea, briers and brambles, the wormwood of avarice, the gall of cruelty, the poison of filthy fornication flowing from head to foot, the contempt of God, and open defence of the Cake-idol, by open Proclamation to be read in the Churches, instead of God's Scriptures.— It grieveth me to write these evils of my Country, 
Pag. 70.  save only that I must needs declare what fruit were found in the Vineyard, after you promised to work therein, to move you to Repentance, and to justify God's Judgements, how grievously soever he shall plague you hereafter. Wherefore I desire you to call to remembrance your best state under King Edward, when all men with general consent promised to work in the Vineyard, & ye shall have cause I doubt not to lament your wickedness, that so contemned the voice of God for your own lusts, for your cruelty, for your covetousness, that the name of God was by your vanities evil spoken of in other Nations.— God grant you all repentant hearts, for no order or state did any part of his duty in those days. But to speak of the best, whereof you use to boast, your Religion was but an English Matins, patched forth o● the Pope's portess. Many things were in your great Book superstitious and foolish, all were driven to a present service, like the Papists, that they should think their duties discharged, if the number were said of Psalms and Chapters. Finally, there could no Discipline be brought into the Church, nor correction of manners. 
Pag. 71. — To what contempt was God's Word, and the admonition of his Prophets come in all estates before God did strike, some men are not ignorant. The Preachers themselves for the most part could find no fault in Religion, but that the Church was poor, and lacked living.— Sure many things should have been reform, before that the Kitchen had been better provided for our Prelates in England. It was most evident that many of you under the cloak of Religion, served your own bellies; some were so busy to heap benefice upon benefice, some to labour in Parliament for purchasing of Lands, that the time was small, which could be found for the Reformation of abuses, and every little that was spent upon the feeding of your flocks.— In a word, the Gospel was so lightly esteemed, that the most part of men thought rather that God should bow & stoop to their appetites, than that they should be subject to his holy Commandments.— Even the Nobility and Council would suffer no rebukes of God's Messengers, though their offences were never so manifest; let those that preached in the Court, the Lent before King Edward deceased, speak their conscience, and accuse me if I lie; yea, let a writing of Northumberland's to Mr. Harlow be brought to light, and it shall testify, that he was not ashamed to say, That the liberty of the Preachers tongues would cause the Council and Nobility to rise up against them, for they could not suffer so to be entreated. These were the fruits in the time of Harvest, a little before the Winter came, and of the time of Mary what should I write? It hath cast off the Truth known, and confessed; and followeth lies and errors, which once it detested. 
Pag. 72.  It buildeth the building which once it destroyed; it raiseth up the idols, which once were there confounded.— They persecute, they banish, they burn Christ the Son of God in his members. 
Pag. 73. — But to be short, this only remaineth for both these Nations, that they repent, and return into the Vineyard, with the first Son, and bring forth the fruits of Repentance. The fruits of Repentance I call not only to know your sins, and to lament them, but to amend your lives, & to make straight the Lords paths by resisting Satan and Sin, & obeying God in doing the works of righteousness, and executing Gods precepts and Judgements, so long amongst you contemned, 
Mat. 3.  for even now is the Axe put to the root of the tree, etc. The Lord hath now his Fan in his hand, and will purge his floor, etc. Repent there o'er whilst you have time, before you be fanned, hewn down, and fired. 
Pag. 74. — Here have we to lament the miserable state of mankind, which is so seduced by the subtle Serpent, that he cannot know his misery, when he is admonished, nor perceive his perdition, when it draweth so near. When the Servants of God set forth his Truth, they are charged to trouble Realms and Countries, as was Elias, when they warn men not to join hands with wicked Kings and Princes, they are counted Traitors, as was Isaiah and Jeremiah, such is man's malice.—  
Wherefore I do admonish and exhort you both in the Name of the living God, that how soever you have hitherto showed yourselves the Servants of men, to bear and flatter with the world, that now ye learn in God's cause to despise the faces of men, to bend yourselves against this wicked world, neither regarding the Visors of Honours, vain Titles, nor dignities, any farther than they seek Gods only Glory, for his Glory will he not suffer to be contemned for any cause; no, he will pour contempt on those Princes that strive against his Truth, but those that glorify him, will he glorify.— Behold, 
Pag. 75,  your only remedy remaining, ●s to repent your time of ignorance, of stubbornness, of cruelty, of idolatry, wherein ye have so long continued. Mourn for your ignorance, and now with all diligence seek for knowledge of the Word of God, and openly profess the Gospel, which is the power of God, where of ye ought not to be ashamed. Cease at the last from your old stubbornness, and labour in the Vineyard with all meekness. Cease from your cruelty against Christ's Members, & learn to suffer for Christ's sake, if ye will be true Christians. Banish all Idolatry and Popish Superstition from amongst you, else can ye, have no part in Christ's Kingdom, no more than Christ can be partaker with Antichrist. Pray to the Lord of Hosts and Armies to give you the courage, strength, and means. The Lords Arm is not shortened now, no more than of old. Be strong therefore in the Lord, for the defence of the Truth, though all the World rise against it. Now when the battle is fierce against the living God for dead idols, against the Gospel of Christ for the inventions of Antichrist, against Christ's members for Popish ceremonies; can any of you that will be accounted Gods Children, still halt of both hands? 
Pag. 76. — If you will maintain God's truth in the Earth, he will receive you as his Children into the Heavens, if you confess his Christ before this wicked Generation, Christ shall confess you before his Father in the Heavens, in the presence of his Angels: But if you persist stubbornly to banish God's Word, and his Son Christ in his Members forth of your Earthly Kingdoms, how can ye look for any part in his Heavenly Kingdom? 
Pag. 77. — Lo here is the choice of life and death, of misery and wealth offered to you by God's mercies, and the means how you may win God's favour opened, whereby only ye may prevail against your enemies. God grant you hearts to answer as the people did to Joshua, offering the like choice. 
Josh. 24.  God forbidden (say they) that we should forsake God, we will serve the Lord our God, and obey his voice, for he is our God. And we your banished Brethren, by the Power of God, to provoke you forwards, will thus pronounce with Joshua, That we and our Families will serve the Lord God, though all Nations run to Idols, though all people do persecute us. We know that Satan hath but a short time to rage, and that Christ our Captain right speedily will crown his So Idiers, to whom as he is the eternal God with his Father be all honour and glory for ever and ever. So be it.  
A short Prayer which Mr. Gilby made for the saithful in those days. 
See it at the end of the Dialogue.  O Lord God, and most merciful Father, we beseech thee for the honour of thy Holy Name to descend us from that Antichrist of Rome, and from all his detestable enormities, manners, laws, garments, and ceremonies. Destroy thou the counsel of all the Papists and Atheists, enemies of thy Gospel, and of this Realm of England. Disclose their mischiefs and subtle practices. Confound their devices. Let them be taken in their own wiliness. And strengthen all those that maintain the Cause and Quarrel of thy Gospel, with invincible force and power of the Holy Spirit, so that they fail not to proceed & go forward to that true Godliness, commanded in thy Holy Word, with all simplicity and sincerity, to thy Honour & Glory, the comfort of thine Elect, and the confusion of thine enemies, through Jesus Christ our Lord and Saviour. Amen, Amen. And say from the heart, Amen.   

Glee.  
When the Friars told Madam La Glee, 
Fox, Vol. 3. Cont. p. 24.  that she was in a damnable estate: It seems so indeed (said she) being now in your hands; but I have a God that will never leave me, nor forsake me, for all that. Thou hast (said they) renounced the Faith. It is true (said she) I have renounced your faith, which I am able to show is rejected, and accursed of God, and therefore deserves not so much as to be called Faith.  
When news was brought her, 
Pag: 25.  that she was condemned to be hanged, she fell down upon her knees, and blessed God, for that it pleased him to show her so much mercy as to deliver her by such a kind of death, out of the troubles of this wretched world, and to honour her so far, as to call her to d●e for his Truth, and to wear his Livery (meaning the Halter, which the Hangman had put about her neck) Then sitting down at Table to break her fast with the three other condemned Servants of Christ, giving thanks to God, she exhorted them to be of good courage, and to trust unto the end in his free and only mercy. She then called for a clean linen Waistcoat, making herself ready, 
Ward, pag. 151.  as if she had been going to a Wedding, Mr. Ward tells us, that s●e put on her Bracelets; for I go (said she) unto my Husband.  
Being commanded (as she was led to execution) to take a Torch into her hand, and to acknowledge she had offended God and the King: Away, away, (said she) with it. I have neither offended God, nor the King, according to your meaning, nor in respect of the cause, for which I suffer. I am I confess a sinful woman, but I need no such light, for helping me to ask forgiveness of God for my sins past, or present. Use such things yourselves, who sit and walk in the darkness of ignorance and error.  
Then one of her Kinsfolks met her in the way, & presented to her view her little children, praying her to have compassion on them. I must needs tell you (said she) that I love my children dearly; but yet neither for the love I bear to them, or any thing else in this world, will I renounce the Truth, or my God, who is and will be a Father unto them, to provide better for them, than I should have done, and therefore to his providence and protection I commend and leave them.  
When she saw the three men about to die silent, and not to call on God, she exhorted them thereto, and gave them an example.   

Glover.  
Mr. Robert Glover in his Letter to his Wife hath many memorable passages, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 422.  the chief I shall collect.— I thank you hearty (most loving Wife) for your Letters sent to me in my imprisonment. I read them with tears more than once or twice, with tears (I say) for joy and gladness, that God hath wrought in you so merciful a work; (1) An unfeigned repentance. (2) An humble and hearty reconciliation. (3) A willing schm●ssion and obedience to the will of God in all things.— These your Letters, and the hearing of your godly proceed have much relieved and comforted me, etc. and shall be a goodly Testimony for you are the great Day, against many worldly and dainty D●mes, which set more by their own pleasure and praise in this world, than by God's Glory, little regarding (as it appeareth) the everlasting health of their own souls or others.— So long as God shall lend you continuance in this miserable world, above all things give yourself continually to Prayer, lifting up pure hands without anger, wrath, or doubting forgiving as Christ forgives. And that we may be the better willing to forgive, it is good often to call to remembrance the multitude & greatness of our sins, which Christ daily and hourly pardoneth and forgiveth us.— And because God's Word teacheth us, not only the true manner of praying, but also what we ought to do or not to do in the whole course of our life, what pleaseth or displeaseth God, 
Joh 12.  and that as Christ saith, The Word of God, that he hath spoken, shall judge us. Let your Prayer be to this end especially, that God of his great mercy would open and reveal more & more daily to your heart the true sense, knowledge, and understanding of his most holy Word, and give you grace in your living, to express the fruit thereof. And forasmuch as God's Word is, as the Holy Ghost calleth it, The Word of affliction, 
1 Cor. 1.  i.e. it is seldom without hatred, persecution, peril, danger of loss of goods and life, etc. Call upon God continually for his assistance, casting your accounts what it is like to cost you, endeavouring yourself, through the help of the Holy Ghost by continuance of prayer, to lay your foundation so sure, that no storm or tempest shall be able to overthrow it; remembering always (as Christ saith) Lot's wife, 
Luke 17.  i. e. to beware of looking back to that thing that displeaseth God: and nothing more displeaseth God than I dolatry, that is, false worshipping of God, otherwise than his Word commandeth.— They object they be the Church, etc. My answer was, The Church of God knoweth and acknowledgeth no other head, but Jesus Christ the Son of God, whom ye have refused. and chosen the man of sin, the Son of perdition, enemy to Christ, 
Pa. 423.  the Devil's Deputy and Lieutenant, the Pope. Christ's Church heareth, teacheth, and is ruled by his Word, 
John 1  as he saith, My Sheep hear my voice. If you abide in me, and my Word abide in you, you be my Disciples. Their Church repelleth God's Word, & forceth all men to follow their traditions. Christ's Church dares not add nor diminish, altar or change his blessed Testament; 
Acts 7.  but they be not afraid to take away all that Christ instituted, and go a whoring (as the Scripture saith) with their own inventions, etc. The Church of Christ is, hath been, and shall be in all ages under the Cross, persecuted, molested, and afflicted, the world ever hating them because they are not of the world; but these persecute, murder, slay, and kill such as profess the true doctrine of Christ, be they in learning, living, conversation, and other virtues never so excellent. Christ and his Church referred the trial of their doctrine to the Word of God, 
John 5.  and gave the people leave to judge thereof by the same Word; search the Scriptures. But this Church taketh away the Word from the people, and suffereth neither learned, nor unlearned, to examine or prove their doctrine by the Word of God. The true Church of God laboureth by all means to resist and withstand the justs, desires, & motions of the world, the flesh, & the Devil: these for the most part give themselves to all voluptuousness, etc.— I likened them to Nimrod, whom the Scripture calls a mighty Hunter, telling them, That that which they could not have by the Word, they would have by the Sword, and be the Church whether men will or no.— Beware of such as shall advertise you something to bear with the world, as they do, for a season. There is no dallying with God's matters. It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of God. Remember the Prophet Elias, 
1 Chr. 18 Luke 9  Why halt ye on both sides? Remember what Christ saith, He that putteth his hand to the Plough, and looketh back, is not worthy of me. And seeing God hath hitherto allowed you as a good Soldier in the forward, play not the Coward, neither draw back to the rearward. Saint John numbereth among them, that shall dwell in the fiery Lake, such as be fearful in God's Cause, Set before your eyes always the examples of such, as have behaved themselves boldly in God's Cause, as Stephen, Peter, Paul, Daniel, the three Children, the Widow's Sons, & in your days Anne Askew, Laurence Sanders, John Bradford, etc. Be afraid in nothing (saith Saint Paul) of the adversaries of Christ's Doctrine, 
Phil. 1.  the which is to them a sign of perdition, but to you of everlaesting salvation. Christ commandeth the same, saying, Fear them not. Let us not follow the example of him, who asked time first to take leave of his Friends. If we do so, we shall find few of them, that will encourage us to go forward in our business, please it God never so much. We read not that James and John, Andrew and Simon, when they were called, put off the time, till they had known their Fathers and Friends pleasure, but the Scripture saith, They forsook all, 
Mat. 13.  and by and by followed Christ. Christ likened the Kingdom of God to a precious Pearl, the which whosoever findeth, selleth all that he hath to buy it. Yea, whosoever hath but a little taste or glimmering how precious a treasure the Kingdom of Heaven is, will gladly forego both life and goods for the obtaining of it. But the most part now adays be like to Aesop's Cock, which when he had found a precious stone, wished rather to have found a barley corn: so ignorant be they how precious a jewel the Word of God is, that they choose rather the things of this world, which being compared to it, be less in valuê than a barley corn. If I would have given place to worldly reasons, these might have moved me; the foregoing of you and my children; the consideration of the state of my children, being yet young, apt and inclinable to virtue and learning, and so having the more need of my assistance; I was never called to be a Preacher or Minister; and (because of my fickness) fear of death in Prison before I should come to my answer, and so my death to be unprofitable. But these and such like, I thank my heavenly Father (which of his infinite mercy inspired me with his Holy Ghost, for his Son's sake, my only Saviour and Redeemer) prevailed not in me. But when I had by the wonderful permission of God fallen into their hands, at the first sight of the Sheriff, nature a little abashed; yet ere ever I came to the Prison, by the working of God and through his goodness, sear departed.— Little justice was showed by Mr. Sheriff; but the less justice a man findeth at their hands, the more consolation in conscience shall he find from God; for whosoever is of the world, the world will love him. After I came to Prison, and had reposed myself there a while, I wept for joy and gladness my belly full, musing much of the great mercies of God, & (as it were) saying to myself after this sort, O Lord, who am I, on whom thou shouldst bestow this thy great mercy, to be numbered among the Saints that suffer for the Gospel's sake? And so beholding and considering on the one side my imperfection, unableness, sinsul misery and unworthiness, and on the other side the greatness of God's mercy, to be called to so high promotion, I was as it were amazed and overcome for a while with joy and gladness, concluding thus; O Lord, thou showest power in weakness, wisdom in foolishness, mercy in sinfulness. Who shall let thee to choose where & whom thou wilt? As I have ever zealously loved the confession of thy Word, 
Pa. 424.  so ever thought I myself unworthy to be partaker of affliction for the same. Some travelling with me to be dismissed upon bonds, to them my answer was (to my remembrance) after this sort; Forasmuch as the Masters have imprisoned me, having nothing to burden me withal, if I should enter into bonds, I should in so doing accuse myself: & ●e●ing they have no matter to lay to my charge, they may as well let me pas● without bonds, as with bonds. Secondly, if I shall enter into bonds, covenant and promise to appear, I shall do nothing but excuse, colour, and cloak their wickedness, & endanger myself nevertheless, being bound by my promise to appear.— Afterward debating the matter with myself, these considerations came into my head. I have from time to time with good conscience (God I take to record) moved all such as I had conference with to be no dalliers in God's matters, but to show themselves after so great a light & knowledge, hearty, earnest, constant, and stable in so manifest a truth, and not to give place one jot contrary to the same. Now thought I, if I shall withdraw myself, and make any shifts to pull my own neck out of the Choler, I shall give great offence to my weak Brethren in Christ, and advantage to the enemies to slander God's Word. It will be said, he hath been a great emboldner of others to be earnest and fervent, to fear no worldly perils and dangers, but he himself will give no such example. Wherefore I thought it my bounden duty both to God and man, being (as it were) by the great goodness of God called and appointed hereunto, to setaside all fear, perils and dangers, all worldly respects and considerations, and like as I had before, according to the measure of my small gift, within the compass of my vocation and calling, from the bottom of my heart unseignedly moved exhorted, and persuaded all that profess God's Word, manfully to persist in the defence of the same, not with sword and violence, but with suffering and loss of life, rather than to defile themselves again with the whorish abominaon of the Romish Antichrist. So the hour being come with my fact & example to ratify, confirm, and protest the same to the hearts of all true Believers, and to this end (by the mighty assistance of God's holy Spirit) I resolved myself with much peace of conscience, willingly to sustain whatsoever the Romish Antichrist should do against me. — When Mr. Warren the Chancellor willed the chief Jailor to carry me to the Bishop, I laid to his charge the cruel seeking of my death; and when he would have excused himself, I told him he could not wipe his hands so: He was as guilty of my blood before God, as though he had murdered me with his own hands. He departed from me, saying I needed not to fear if I would be of his belief. God open his eyes, and give him grace to believe this, which he and all of his inclination shall find (I fear) too true for their parts, that all they which cruelly, maliciously, and spitefully persecute, molest, and afflict the Members of Christ for their Conscience sake, and for the true testimony of Christ's Word, & Cause them to be most unjustly slain and murdered, without speedy repentance shall dwell with the Devil & his Angels in the fiery lake everlastingly, where they shall wish and desire, cry and call, but in vain (as their right companion Epulo) to be refreshed of them, whom in this world they contemned, despised, disdained, as slaves, misers, and wretches— The Bishop laid to my charge my not coming to Church. Here I might have dallied with him, and put him to his proofs.— Notwithstanding I answered him through God's merciful help, that I neither had nor would come at their Church, as long as their Mass was used there, to save (if I had them) five hundred lives.— The Bishop ask me who should judge the Word? I told him, Christ was content that the people should judge his Doctrine by searching the Scriptures, and so was Paul. Methinks ye should claim no farther privilege nor pre●eminence than they had.— The Bishop telling me, He was my Bishop; and therefore I must believe him: If you say black is white (said I) must I also say as you say, and believe the same, because you say it is so? 
Pa. 425. — If you will be believed because you be a Bishop, Why find you fault with the people, that believed Mr. Latimer, Mr. Ridley, Mr. Hooper, etc. that were Bishops? Because they were Heretics (said the Bishop) And may not you err (quoth I) as well as they? I looked for learning at my Lord's hand to persuade me, and he oppressed me only with his Authority. He said I dissented from the Church, and asked me where my Church was before King Edward's time; I desired him to show me, where their Church was in Elias time, and what outward show it had in Christ's time?— The tidings that I should be carried to Lichfield did at first somewhat discourage me, fearing lest I should by reason of my great sickness through extreme handling (which I looked for) have died in the Prison, before I should come to my answer: But I rebuked immediately with God's Word this infidelity in myself, etc. after this manner, What make I of God? Is not his power as great in Lichfield as Coventry? Doth not his providence extend as well to Lichfield as Coventry? Was he not with Habakkuk, Daniel, Meshach, & Jeremy in their most dangerous imprisonments? He knows what things we have need of them. He hath numbered all the hairs of our head. The Sparrow falleth not to the ground without our heavenly Father's will, much more will he care for us, if we be not faithless, whom he hath made worthy to be witnesses of his truth. So long as we put our trust in him, we shall never be destitute of his help, neither in prison, nor in sickness, nor in health, nor in death, nor before Kings, nor before Bishops. Not the Devil himself, much less one of his Ministers shall be able to prevail against us. With such like meditations I waxed cheerful of good consolation and comfort. So that hearing one say, They could not provide Horses enough for us, I said, Let them carry us in a Dung-Cart for lack of Hoeses, if they list, I am well content for my part.— I told Jephcot the Chancellor's Servant, That they should have judgement without mercy, that she we● no mercy, and this mercy I found at his hand at Lichfield. He put me into a Prison that same night, where I continued till I was condemned, in a place next to the Dungeon, etc. very cold, with small light, and there he allowed me a bundle of Straw instead of a Bed, without Chair, Form, or any other thing to ease myself withal. God of his mercy gave me great patience through prayer that night, so that if it had been his pleasure, I could have been contented to have ended my life.— In the time of my imprisonment I gave myself continually to prayer and meditation of the merciful promises of God, made unto all, without exception of persons, that call upon the Name of his dear Son Jesus Christ. I found in myself daily amendment of health of body, increase of peace in conscience, & many consolations from God by the help of his holy Spirit, & sometime (as it were) a taste and glimmering of the life to come, All for his only Son Jesus Christ's sake. To him be all the praise for ever and ever. The enemy cease not many times sundry ways to assault me: Oftentimes objecting to my conscience my own unworthiness of the greatness of the benefit to be accounted amongst those that suffer for Christ, for his Gospel's sake. Against him I replied with the Word of God on this sort. What were all those whom God had chosen from the beginning to be his Witnesses, and to carry his Name before the world? Were they not men, 
Acts 24. Rom. 11. Rem. 4. John 1.  as well subject to sin and imperfections, as other men be?— Who gave first unto him? What hast thou that thou hast not received? All have received of his fullness. They were no bringers of any goodness to God, but altogether receivers. They chose not God first, but God chose them. They loved not God first, but he loved them first: Yea he both loved and chose them when they were his even mies, full of sin and corruption, as well as void of all goodness.— He is and will be the same God, as rich in mercy, as mighty, as able, as ready, as willing to forgive sins without respect of persons to the world's end of all them that call upon him. God is near, he is at hand, he is with all, with all (I say) and refuseth ●one, excepteth none, that faithfully in true repentance call upon him, in what hour, what place, or what time soever it be. It is no arregancy nor presumption in any man to burden God (as it were) with his promise, and of duty to claim and challenge his aid, help, and assistance in all our perils, dangers, and distress, calling upon him not in the confidence of our own godliness, but in the trust of his own promises made in Christ.— His Word cannot lie, Call upon me in the day of trouble, 
Psal. 50.  and I will hear thee, and thou shalt praise me. I answered ●he enemy also on this manner; I am a sinner, and therefore unworthy to be a witness of this truth. What then? Must I deny his Word, because I am ●ot worthy to profess it? What bring I to pass in ●o doing, but add sin to sin? What is greater sin ●han to deny the truth of Christ's Gospel? He that 〈◊〉 ashamed of me or of my words (saith Christ) of him also will I be ashamed before my Father, and all his ●ngels. I might also by the same reason forbear to ●o any of God's Commancments. When I am provoked to pray, the enemy may say to me, I am 〈◊〉 worthy to pray, therefore I shall not pray, etc.— 〈◊〉  
When the Bishop came to Lichfield— he persuaded me to be a Member of his Church, which had continued so many years. As for our Church (as he called it) it was not known, he said, but larely in King Edward's time. I profess myself to be a Member of that Church (said I) that is builded upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Jesus Christ being the head cornerstone. And the Church hath been from the beginning (said I) though it bear no glorious show before the world being ever for the most part under the Cross and affliction, contemned, despised, and persecuted The Bishop contended on the other side that the● were the Church. So cried all the Clergy against the Prophets of Jerusalem (said I) saying, The Church, the Church, etc. So much out of M● Glover's choice Letter.  
After he was condemned, 
Pa. 427.  his heart was lumpish and desolate of all spiritual consolation; whereupon fearing lest the Lord had utterly withdraw● he made his moan to Mr. Austin Bernher, his familiar friend, telling him how he had prayed nig● and day to God, and yet had no sense of comso● from him. The Minister desired him to wait patiently the Lords leisure; and howsoever his present ceiling was, yet seeing his cause was just, he exhorted him constantly to stick to the same, an● to play the man, not doubting but the Lord in 〈◊〉 good time would visit him, and satisfy his des●● with plenty of consolation, whereof (said M● Bernher) he was right certain and sure, and therefore desired him, whenever any such feeling 〈◊〉 God's heavenly mercies should begin to touch 〈◊〉 heart, that then he should show some significati●● thereof. The next day, as he was going to the place of his Martyrdom, and was come within sight of the Stake, although all the night before, praying for strength and courage, he could feel none; suddenly he was so mightily replonished with God's holy comfort, and heavenly joys, that he cried out, clapping his hands to Austin, and saying in these words, Austin, He is come, he is come, etc. and that with such joy and alacrity, as one seeming rather to be risen from some deadly danger to liberty of life, than as one passing out of the world by any pains of death.   

Godfrey.  
When one called Godfrey de Hammele Heretic, 
Ward, pag. 157.  he said, No Heretic, but an unprofitable Servant, yet willing to die for his Lord, and reckoning this death no death, but a life.   

Goodman.  
Mr. Christopher Goodman, 
See hit Sermon on Act. 4.19. Enlarged and Printed at Gena. 1558. Pa. 216, etc.  an exiled Minister of Christ in Queen Mary's days, declaring the cause of all the then misery in England, and the only way to remedy the same, writes as followeth from Geneva.  
— If all in whom the People should look for comfort, be altogether declined from God (as in deed they appear to be at this present time in England, without all fear of his Majesty, or pity upon their Brethren)— Then assure yourselves (dear Brethren and Servants of God) there can be no better counsel, nor more comfortable or present remedy (which you shall prove true, if God grant you his Spirit and Grace to follow it) then in continual and daily invocation of his Name, to rest wholly and only upon him, make him your shield, buckler, and refuge, who hath so promised to be to all them that are oppressed and depend upon him; to do nothing commanded against God and your conscience, preferring at all times the will of God to the will of men, saying & answering to all manner of persons, This God hath commanded, this we must do: That God hath forbidden, that we will not do. If you will rob us & spoil us for doing the Lords will, to the Lord must you make answer, and not to us; for his goods they are, and not ours. If ye will imprison us, behold you are oppressors; if ye will hang us, or burn us, behold ye are murderers of them which fear the lord— And for our part, if you take from us this vile and corruprible life, we are sure the Lord will grant it us again with joy, and immortality, both of soul and body. If God give you grace to make this or the like answer, and strength to contemn their Tyranny, you may be sure to find unspeakable comfort & quietness of conscience in the midst of your danger, and greatest rage of Satan. And thus boldly confessing Christ your Saviour before men (as by the examples of thousands of your Brethren before your faces God doth mercifully encourage you) you may with all hope & patience wait for the joyful confession of Christ again, 
Pa. 218.  before his Father and Angels in Heaven, that you are his obedient and dearly beloved Servants; being also assured of this, that if it be the will of God to have you any longer to remain in this miserable world, that then his Providence is so careful over you, & present with you, that no man or power can take away your lise from you, nor touch your body any farther than your Lord and God will permit them, which neither shall be augmented for your plain confession, nor yet diminished for keeping of silence; for nothing cometh to the Servants of God by hap or chance, whose hairs of their heads are numbered. Whereof if ye be so assured, at ye ought, there can be nothing that should make you to shrink from the Lord. I they do cast you into Prison with Joseph, the Lord will deliver you: If they cast you to wild beast's and Lion's, as they did Daniel, you shall be preserved: If into the Sea with Ionas, 
P●. 219.  you shall not be drowned; or into the dirty dungeon with Jeremy, you shall be delivered; or into the fiery Furnace with Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, yet shall not be consumed. Contrariwise, if it be his good pleasure, that you shall glorify his holy Name by your death, what great thing have you lost? changing death for life, misery for felicity, continual vexation and trouble for perpetual rest and quietness, churing rather to die with shame of the world, being the Servants of God, than to live among men in honour, being the Servants of Satan, and condemned of God. Otherwise, if you give place to the wickedness of men to escape their malice and bodily dangers, you show yourselves therein to fear man, more than the mighty and dreadful God: him that hath but power of your body, and that at God's appointment than God, himself, who hath power, after he hath destroyed the body, to cast both soul and body into hell fire, there to remain everlastingly in torments unspeakable. And moreover, 
Pa. 220.  that which you look to obtain by these sinful shifts, you shall be sure to lose with grief and trouble of conscience; for this saying of your Master being true and certain, that They which seek to save their life (meaning by any worldly reason or policy) shall lose it. 
Mat. 16.  What shall be their gains at length, when by dissimulation and yielding to Popish Blasphemy, they dishonour the Majesty of God to enjoy this short, miserable, and mortal life, to be cast from the favour of God, and company of his heavenly Angels, to enjoy for a short time their goods and possessions among their fleshly and carnal Friends, when as their conscience within shall be deeply wounded with hell-like torments? when God's curse and indignation hangeth continually over the heads of such, ready to be poured down upon them; when they shall find no comfort, but utter despair with Judas, who for this worldly riches (as he did) have sold their Master, 
Pa. 221.  seeking either to hang themselves with Jadas, to murder themselves with Francis Spira, to drown themselves with Justice Hales, or else to fall into a raging madness with Justice Morgan? What comfort had Judas then by his money received for betraying his Master? was he not shortly after compelled to cast it from him, with this pitiful voice, 
Mat. 27. Pa. 222.  I have sinned in betraying innocent blood?— Then, dear Brethren in Christ, what other reward can any of you look for, committing the like offences?— There is no trust but in God, no comfort but in Christ, no assurance but in his promise, by whose obedience only you shall avoid all danger. 
Mat. 10.  And whatsoever you lose in this world, and suffer for his Name, it shall be here recompensed with double, according to his promise, and in the world to come with life everlasting, which is to find your life, when you are willing to lay it down at his Commandment. I am not ignorant how unnatural a thing it is, & contrary to the flesh, willingly to sustain such cruel death, as the Adversaries have appointed to all the Children of God, who mind constantly to stand by their profession, yet to the Spirit notwithstanding is easy & joyful; for though the flesh be frail, the Spirit is prompt and ready. 
Pa. 223.  Whereof (praised be the name of God) you have had notable experience in many of your Brethren, very Martyrs for Christ, who with joy patiently, and triumphing have suffered and drunk with thirst of that bitter Cup, which nature so much abhorreth, wonderfully strengthened no doubt by the secret inspiration of God's holy Spirit; so that there ought to be none among you so feeble, weak, or timorous, whom the wonderful examples of Gods present power and singular favour in those persons, should not encourage, bolden, and fortify to show the like constancy in the same Cause and Profession. Nevertheless great cause we have thankfully to consider the unspeakable mercy of God in Christ, who hath farther respect to our infirmity, that when we have not that boldness of Spirit to stand to the death, as we see others, he hath provided a present remedy, that being persecuted in one place, we have liberty to flee into another. When we cannot be in our own Country with a safe conscience (except we would make open profession of our Religion, which is every man's duty, 
Pa. 224.  and so be brought to offer up our lives in sacrifice to God in testimony that we are his) he hath mollified & prepared the hearts of Strangers to receive us with all pity and gladness, where you may be also not only delivered from the fear of death, and the Papistical Tyranny, practised without all measure in that Country, but with great freedom of conscience hear the Word of God continually preached, & the Sacraments of our Saviour Christ purely and duly ministered without all dregs of Popery or Superstition of man's invention, to the intent that you being with. others refreshed for a space, and more strongly fortified, may be also with others more ready and willing to lay down your lives at God's appointment; for that is the chiefest grace of God, and greatest perfection, to fight even unto blood under Christ's Banner, and with him to give our lives. 
Pa. 225.  But if you will thus flee (Beloved in the Lord) you must not choose unto yourselves places, according as you fancy, as many of us, who have left our Country have done, dwelling in Popish places among the enemies of God in the midst of impiety; some in France, as in Paris, Orleans, Rouen; some in Italy, as in Rome, Venice, Milan, which persons in fleeing from their Queen, run to the Pope, fearing the danger of their bodies, seek where they may poison their souls, thinking by this means to be less suspected of Jezebel, show themselves afraid & ashamed of the Gospel, which in times past they have stoutly professed. And lest they should be thought favourers of Christ, have purposely ridden by the Churches and Congregations of his Servants, their Brethren, neither minded to comfort others there, nor to be comforted themselves; wherein they have showed the coldness of their zeal towards Religion, & given no small occasion of slander to the Word of God, which they seemed to profess. 
Pa. 226. — This manner of fleeing then is ungodly, etc. Neither is it enough to keep you out of the Dominions of Antichrist, and to place yourselves in corners, you may be quiet and at ease, and not burdened with the charges of the poor, thinking it sufficient if you have a little exercise in your houses in reading a Chapter or two of the Scriptures, and then will be counted zealous persons, and great Gospelers; No Brethren, and Sisters, this is not the way to show yourselves manful soldiers of Christ, except you resort where his Banner is displayed, 
Pa. 227.  and his Standard set up, where the Assembly of your Brethren is, and his Word openly preached, and Sacraments faithfully ministered; for otherwise what may a man judge, but that such either disdain the company of their poor Brethren, whom they ought by all means to help and comfort, according to that power that God hath given them for that end only; and not for their own ease; or else that they have not that zeal to the House of God, the Assembly of his Servants, and to the spiritual gifts and graces (which God hath promised to pour upon the diligent hearers of his Word) as was in David, who desired, being a King, Rather to be a doorkeeper in the House of God, 
Psal. 84.  than to dwell in the tents of the ungodly, lamenting nothing so much the injuries done to him by his Son Absalon (which were not small) as that he was deprived of the comfortable exercises in the Tabernacle of the Lord, which then was in Zion. Neither doth there appear in such persons that greedy desire (whereof Isaiah makes mention) which ought to be in the Professors of the Gospel, 
Pa. 228. Isa. 2.  who never would cease or rest, till they should climb up to the Lords hill, meaning the Church of Christ, saying one to another, Let us ascend to the hill of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob, and he will teach us his ways, and we shall walk in his footsteps; for the Law shall come forth of Zion, and the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem. Which zeal the Prophet doth not mention in vain, but to show what a thirst and earnest desire should be in true Christians, and how the same appeareth in seeking and resorting to those places, where it is set forth in greatest abundance and perfection, as was after Christ's Ascension in Jerusalem. And as that zeal shown them to be of Christ, by the like must we be judged Christians also, that if we flee for Christ, the places whereunto we flee, may bear witness for what cause we are fled. 
Pa. 229.  Neither is it a sufficient excuse which many allege, that they believe to be saved by Christ, that they have sufficient knowledge of their duty, and the rest they can supply by their own diligence. I dare say their faith is not so much, but they had need to desire with the Apostles, Lord, increase our faith. And if they will so confess, why do they forsake the chiefest means that God hath ordained, which is the open Congregations of his people, where his Word, the fountain of Faith, is most purely preached, and where the godly Examples of others may be a sharper spur to prick them forward; and as for the knowledge and diligence of such, there may be no buckler to defend their do; for if they have those gifts whereof they boast, where may they better bestow them than in the Church of God? except they will say they are born to themselves, and have the gifts of God, which he would have common to others, applied to their own private fancy, which is to lap them up in a clout, and not to put them forth to the vantage of the owner, as did the unprofitable Servant, 
Pa. 230.  and as do all they to whom God hath given either learning, counsel, or worldly substance, who either for the strength of Cities, pleasantness of the air, traffic, or merchandise, or for any other worldly respect or policy do absent themselves from the Congregation and company of their poor Brethren, where Christ hath advanced his Standard, and blown his Trumpet. If God then give you not strength at the first to stand in his Profession to the death, nor that you cannot be quiet in conscience, a biding in your Country, you see how his mercy hath given you liberty to kill, and what places he hath appointed you to flee unto, that is, where you may do good to yourselves and others, where ye may be free from Superstition and Idolatry, where your faith may be increased and not diminished, and yourselves strengthened, and confirmed, and more strongly armed. But if you in tarrying will neither stand manfully to Christ your Master, but betray him, doing as the Papists do; nor yet with thanks use this remedy, that God hath granted to our infirmity, to resort to his Churches, godlily instituted, what answer shall ye be able to make to his Majesty, when he shall call for an account of your do? How shall you avoid his wrathful indignation, now ready to be poured upon his enemies?— For in taking part with their impiety, you must be partakers of their Cup likewise. Neither is this any new or hard Doctrine, that may exceed your capacity, but may rather be termed your A. B. C. and first Principles, where in none ought to be ignorant. That if we will be Christ's Scholars, we must learn to bear his Cross, and to follow him, not to cast it off our shoulders with the enemies, 
Pa. 233.  and run from him.— Be no more deceived in so plain a matter. If the Lord be God, follow him, if Baal be God, go after him.— Let not the example of any lead you into error, for men are but mortal. Trust in the Lord, for he is a sure rock.— Trust not your own shifts, for they will deceive you. Mark the end of others, and in time be warned. These Lessons are hard to the flesh, but easy to the spirit. The way of the Lord is a straight path, but most faithful, sure and comfortable.— From Geneva this first of Jan. An. 1558.   

Goose.  
John Goose (burnt in England An. 1473.) 
Clarks Martyrology pag. 57  being pressed by the Sheriff of London to recant, and so deliver himself from death, answered, That for his Religion he was at a pass, and neither could nor would recant the same.  
When the Sheriff gave him some meat, 
Fox, Vol. 1. pag. 939.  of which he did eat hearty, he said to the standers by, I eat now a good and competent Dinner, for I shall pass a sharp shower, before I go to Supper.   

Gordius.  
When a solemn Feast was celebrated in Caesarea, 
Fox, Vol. 1. pag. 117.  in honour to Mars, Gordius a Citizen thereof, who had been a Centurion, and had chosen exile for sometime in the heat of Persecution, left the Desert wherein he lived in exile, and got him up into the chief place of the Theatre, and with a loud voice cried out, Behold, I am found of them that sought me not, and to taose that asked not for me, have I openly appeared.  
The Sheriff ask him, who he was, from whence he came, and for what he came thither; I am come (said he) to publish, that I set nothing by your desires against the Christian Religion, but that I profess Jesus Christ to be my hope and safety.  
The Sheriff threatening him with all kind of torments; It would be to me a damage (said he) if I should not endure divers torments for Christ's Cause.  
When he was tormented, he lifted up his eyes to Heaven, saying, The Lord is my helper, I will not fear the thing that men can do unto me; I will learn no evil, for thou Lord with me.  
He blamed the Tormentors if they favoured him at all.  
The Sheriff promising great things, if he would deny Christ; It ●ieth not in you (said be) to place any in Authority, which be worthy to have a place in Heaven.  
When he was led out of the City to be burnt, many with tears begged him to save himself, but he said, Weep not, I beseech you, for me, but rather for those that bring us to the fire; and thereby purchase Hell fire to themselves. Truly I am ready for the Name of Christ to suffer a thousand deaths, if need were.  
Some persuading him to deny Christ with his tongue, and to keep his Conscience to himself: My tongue (said he) which by the goodness of God I have, cannot be brought to deny the Author and giver of it; for with the heart we believe unto righteousness, and with the mouth we confess unto salvation.   

Gorgius.  
When the Tyrant offered Gorgius promotion: 
Ward, pag. 141.  Have ye any thing (said he) equal to, or more worthy than the Kingdom of Heaven.   

Gonzalve.  
Mr. John Gonzalve a famous Preacher in Sevil, 
Fox, Vol. 3. Cont. p. 12.  was often observed in all his Sermons to aim at this mark, To deliver men's minds from that blind conceit of meriting by works, that so way might be made for justification only by faith in Christ Jesus, and deeply to engraft in them the knowledge of the sole merit of his plenary satisfaction.  
When he was led to the place of his Martyrdom, he never shown the least sign of his being dismayed, 
Pag. 13.  but contrariwise with great constancy and courage of heart standing above all the people, to whom he had formerly preached and delivered the pattern of sound doctrine, he began with a loud voice to recite the Psalm, which gins thus, O Lord, my Rock, be not thou silent to me, etc. 
Psa. 28.  He changed not his countenance upon the Scaffold, though they had gagged him there, because he comforted and freely exhorted one of his Sisters to be constant.  
When the time was come that those which should be burned were brought to the place of Execution, they were every one commanded to recite the Articles of their belief; which they willingly did: but when they came to the Article, I believe the holy Catholic Church, they were bid to add the word Roman●, but they were silent. Then did the Monks and Friars importune Gonzalve's Sisters, etc. to repeat the word Roman, who answered, They would if they might hear Gonzalve pronounce it. He being ungagged, the first word he spoke was, That they should be of good courage, and not to add one word more than what they had recited.   

Grange.  
The Bishop of Arres telling Mr. 
Fo●, Vol. 3. Cout. p. 39  Peragrine del● Grange, that he was sorry to see him in that condition in Prison. Sir (said he) as for the base estate in which you now see me, God hath so comforted me therein with his grace, that I do without any great difficulty patiently suffer what he hath pleased to lay upon me; yea, I praise and bless his Name, that he hath balanced the weight of my afflictions, according to the strength which he hath given me, so as I sink not under the burden; for as my sufferings in Christ abound, he causeth his consolations by Christ to abound in me also.  
It is usual (said the Bishop) with such as you are to glory in this kind of speech; 
2 Cor. 1.3.  for as soon as any afflictions do befall you, you by and by style them the sufferings of Christ; and if any of you be put to death, than it is for God's truth: but when things are laid to the touchstone, the matter is nothing so, nor so. Sir (said Mr. Grange) if your meaning be of such as have died for the Doctrine, for which I am bound with this Chain, and thus settered with Irons, I doubt not but they have given such a reason of their Faith, that whosoever shall read their Answers, and weigh the same without partiality, must needs judge as we do. And for my own part, I am ready to make it good, 
1 Tim. 6.3. Deut. 12.32.  That the Doctrine I now hold and teach, is according to godliness, taken out of the pure Fountains of the holy Scriptures, without adding thereto, diminishing or varying any way therefrom. We read (said the Bishop) that in all times men have been wont to shelter themselves under the title of God's Word, even the old Heretics, etc. I am not ignorant hereof (said Mr. Grange) in regard that Satan knows how to transform himself into an Angel of light, thereby to establish his delusions, causing darkness to be taken for light: But the Holy Ghost, who is the Spirit of truth, hath in such wise discovered his juggle, that none are deluded thereby, but those who at noon day close their eyes that they may not behold the light. Do you think (said the Bishop) that the Holy Ghost hath given you such an illumination, that the truth should only be revealed to you, and to none other. God forbidden Sir (said Mr. Grange) I should have any such thought. I am not of the mind of those Dreamers, who brag of their having particular Revelations of the Holy Spirit, but I speak of an ordinary and general Revelation, such as is taught us out of the Bible, etc.  
I am neither Calvinist nor Papist. I am a Christian; and what I hold concerning Religion is taken out of Christ's Doctrine, who is the only Doctor of his Church. What Calvin hath taught conformable to the Word of God, I am of the same mind with him. And whereas you call your Religion the Old Religion, and ours the New, i● troubles me not at all; since the Father of Lie● hath long since forged the same, to disgrace the Truth, etc.—  
In his dispute with the Bishop concerning the Real Presence, 
See pa. 39, 40, 41, 42.  etc. We may see what holy boldness mixed with meekness the Lord had endued this holy Servant of his with.  
When the Provost gave him and Monsieur de Brez (of whom before) notice, that they should die that day, they magnified God for his goodness, and gave the Provost thanks for the good news, which he had brought them. Monsieur la Grange going to the rest of the Prisoners, 
Pag. 43.  said, I am this day to die for the Truth, and then the heavenly in heritance is prepared for me. My name is written in the Book of Life, 
Phil. 4.3 Rom. 11.29.  never to be blotted out, because the gifts and calling of God are without repentance.—  
He called for a Brush to brush his Hat & Cloak, causing his Shoes to be blacked; for now (said he) I am bidden to the marriage of the Lamb, where I am to feast with him for ever and ever.  
Being asked, Whether he meant to suffer with those Shackles on his heels? I would I might (said he) yea and that they would bury them with me too, that they might manifest the inhumanity of my adverfaries. He told his friends, he felt such joy of the Holy Ghost in his heart, that he could not with tongue express; adding, that God shown him a thousand times more favour by taking him after this manner out of this transitory life, than if he had let him die in his bed by sickness; for now I shall die (said he) enjoying the benefit of all the powers of my soul, praying the Lord to have mercy on me.  
Monsieur la Grange and de Brez were sentenced to be hanged for administering the Lords Supper against an express charge by the King given them to the contrary.  
When la Grange was upon the Ladder, he protested with a loud voice, that he died only for preaching to the people the pure truth of God, taking Heaven and Earth to witness the same with him.   

Gratwick.  
Mr. Stephen Gratwick, 
Fox Vol. 3. pag. 790.  seeing the Bishops that sat upon to laugh, said unto them, Why do ye laugh? Are ye confederate together for my blood, and therein triumph? You have more cause to look weightily upon the matter; for I stand here before you upon life and death. But you declare yourselves what you are. You are lapped in Lamb's apparel, but you are bend to have my blood.—  
Seeing you will have my blood, 
Pa. 792.  let me say a little more for myself: On Sunday last you preached this Truth, If any man think himself Religious, and bridleth not his tongue, the same man's Religion is vain: And yet in the mean time you seduced your tongue to slander us poor Prisoners there present in Iron bands, burdening us with the names of Arrians, Herodians, Anabaptists, Sacramentarians, Pelagians: And when we stood up to purge ourselves thereof, you said, You would cut out our tongues, and cause us to be pulled out of the Church by violence. But there you gave yourself a shrewd blow, etc.—  
Being asked by the Bishop of Winchester if he would recant, he said, My faith is grounded more steadfastly than to change in a moment. It is no process of time can alter me, unless my faith were as the ways of the Sea.  
When he was condemned, he desired God wi● a loud voice, That he would not lay his blood 〈◊〉 their charge if it were his good will.   

Green.  
Mr. 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 622.  Bartlet Green wrote in Mr. Bartram Calthr●● Book a little before his death, thus.— Two thing have very much troubled me whilst I was in 〈◊〉 Temple, Pride and Gluttony, which under 〈◊〉 colour of Glory and good Fellowship, drew 〈◊〉 almost from God.—  
Forsomuch as vainglory is so subtle an adves sary, that almost it woundeth deadly, ere ever 〈◊〉 man can perceive himself to be smitten, therefore we ought so much the rather by continual praye● to labour for humbleness of mind. Glutrony beginneth under a charitable pretence of love and society, and hath in it most uncharitableness— Let us therefore watch and be sober; for o● adversary the Devil walketh about like a roaring Lion, seeking whom he may devour. Vale (mi Buirame) & mei memineris, ut semper simillimi, efficismur. Vale, etc. Farewell (my Bartram) and remember me, that we may be always like, Farewell at Newgate Jan. 20. A. 1556.  
In his Letter to Mr. 
Pa. 623.  Philpet.— Being accused that I spoke against the real Presence, and the Sacrifice of the Mass, and that I affirmed that the●● Church was the Church of Antichrist: I confesse● it, and that I would continue therein, though no● maintain it by learning, my conscience being satisfied in the truth, which is sufficient to my salvation.— I told Mr. Welch, Forasmuch as it ple●seth you to use me so familiarly (for he behave● himself towards me, as though I had been his equal) I shall open my mind freely to you. I consider my youth, lack of wit and learning, which would God it were but a little under the opinion that some men have of me: But God is not bound to time, wit, or knowledge, but rather chooseth the weak things of the world to confound the mighty, neither can men appoint bounds to God's mercy; 
Rom. 9  For I will show mercy on whom I will show mercy. There is no respect of persons with God, whether he be old or young, rich or poor, wise or foolish, Fisher or Basketmaker. God giveth knowledge of his truth, through his free grace, 
James 1.  to whom he list.— Now I am brought hither before a great many Bishops and learned men to be made a fool and a laughingstock, but I weigh it not a rush; for God knoweth that my whole study is to please him: Besides that, I care not for man's pleasure or displeasure.  
As he was going to Newgate (after he was condemned) there met with him two Gentlemen, 
Pa. 627.  that seeing him burst out into tears, to whom Mr. Green said, Ah my friends, is this your comfort you are come to give me? Must I who needed to have comfort ministered to me, become now a comforter of you?—  
When he was going to, and was at the Stake, he repeated this Distich, 
Christ Deus, sine te spes est mihi nulla salutis,  
Te duce vera sequor, te duce falsa nego.   
In English thus. 
O Christ my God, sure hope of health,  
Besides thee I have none,  
The truth I love and falsehood hate,  
By thee my guide alone.   
These Verses he wrote in a Book of Mr. Hussey's of the Temple.  
Behold thyself by me,  
Such one was I as thou,  
And thou in time shall be,  
Even dust as I am now!  Bartlet Green. 
In his Letter to his Friends of the Temple.—  

Pa. 628.  Very Friends are they, which are knit together by the knot of Charity. Charity doth not decay, but increase in them that die faithfully.— If thy Friend be out of sight, is thy friendship ended?— If he be carried into Heaven, is Charity hindered thereby? The Fathers of the Primitive Church gave thanks for their Friends that died in the Faith, to prove that Charity died not with Death.— What saith Saint Paul, We are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his blood; we are members one of another. Is the hand or Arm, Foot or Leg, a member, when it is dissevered from the body? What is it that couples us, but love? When all things shall fail, love faileth never. Hope hath his end, when we get that we hoped for. Faith is finished in Heaven. Love endureth for ever: Spiritual love, I mean; for carnal love, when that which we love is lost, doth perish with the flesh. Neither was that ever but fleshly love, which by distance of place or severing of bodies, is parted asunder.— If we keep Christ's commandment in loving each other, as he loved us, than should our love be everlasting. This friendship Paul felt, when it moved him to say, That neither length nor breadth, neither height nor depth, should sever him from the love of Christ. Now you may say, Why writeth thou this? Truly to the end, that if our friendship be stable, you may accomplish this the last request of your Friend, etc.— Mr. Fleetwood, I beseech you remember Wittrance and Cook, two singular men among common Prisoners. Mr. Fernham, Mr. Bell, and Mr. Hussey (as I hope) will dispatch Palmer and Richardson, with his companions. I pray you Mr. Palmer think on J. Grove, an honest poor man, Traiford and Rice Apprice his Accomplices. My Cousin Thomas Witton (a Scrivener in Lombardstreet) hath promised to further their delivery, at the least he can instruct you which way to works I doubt not but that Mr. Bowyer will labour for Goodwife Cooper (for she is worthy to be helped) and Berard the Frenchman. There be also divers others well-disposed men, whose deliverance if you will not labour for, yet I humbly beseech you to seek their relief.— For these and all other poor Prisoners I make this my humble suit and prayer to you all my especial good Friends, beseeching you by all the bonds of amity, in the bowels of mercy, to tender the cases of miserable Captives. Help to cloth Christ, visit the Afflicted, comfort the Sorrowful, and relieve the Needy. The very God of peace guide your hearts to have mercy on the poor, and love faithfully together. Amen.  
This present Monday when I look to die, and to live for ever.  
Yours for ever, Bartlet Green.  
In his Letter to Mrs. Elizabeth Clark.— I shall not cease with continual Prayer to labour for you, desiring Almighty God to increase that which he hath long since begun in you, of soberf life, and earnest zeal towards his Religion, 
1 Tim. 5.  She that is a true Widow and friendless, putteth her trust in God, continuing day and night in supplication and prayer; but she that liveth in pleasure is dead, even yet alive. And verily she is a true widow, that hath married Christ, forsaking the vanities of the world, and the lusts of the flesh; 
1 Cor. 7.  For as the married woman careth how to love and serve and please her Husband, so ought the Widow to give all her soul and heart, thoughts and words, studies and labours, faithfully to love God, virtuously to bring up her children and household, and diligently to provide for the poor and oppressed— Not to live in pleasure, but to watch unto prayer, stedfostly laying up all her trust in God. 
Luke 2.  Of Anna it is written, That she never went out of the Temple, but served God with fasting and prayer night and day,— to bring up her children and household godly in the nurture and information of the Lord. 
Ephes. 6. — There are most manifest examples against Parents for the offences of Children. Contrariwise how greatly might Hanna rejoice over Samuel her Son, whom she had brought up in the House of the Lord? 
Pa. 629. — But above all Widows, thrice blessed was the happy Mother of the seven Sons, that so had instructed them in the fear of the Lord, that by no torments they would shrink from the love of his Truth?— To be liberal to Strangers, 
1 Tim. 5.  to wash the Saints feet, and minister to them in their adversity. Saint Paul (as though they only had been therefore meet) appointed only Widows to minister to the Saints, and to gather for the poor.— Alas! That Christ so hungreth, and no man will feed him; is so fore oppressed with thirst, and no man will give him drink; destitute of all lodging, and not relieved; sick, and not visitted; imprisoned, and not seen. In times past men could bestow large sums of money on Copes, Vestments, and Ornaments of the Church: why rather follow we not St. Ambrose his example, who sold the same for the relief of the poor; or Chrysostom's command, who willed first to deck and garnish the living Temple of God? But alas! such is the wickedness of these our last days, that nothing moves us, neither the pure Doctrine, the godliness of life, nor good examples of the Ancient Fathers. If in any thing they erred, that will their charitable children embrace, publish and maintain with sword, faggot and fire: but all in vain they strive against the stream; for though in despite of the Truth, by force of the ears of crafty persuasion, they may bring themselves into the haven of Hell; yet can they not make all men believe that the banks move while the ship saileth, nor ever shall be able to turn the direct course of the stream of God's Truth.—  
In another Letter.— Better is the day of death (saith Solomon) than the day of birth.— Happy are the dead that die in the Lord. Man of woman is born in travel to live in misery; man through Christ doth die in joy to live in felicity: he is born to die, and dieth to live. Straight as he cometh into the world with cries he uttereth his miserable estate; straight as he departeth with Songs he praiseth God for ever. Scarce yet in his cradle, three deadly enemies affault him, after death no Adversary may annoy him; whilst he is here he displeaseth God, when he is dead, he fulfilleth his will.— Here he dieth every hour, there he liveth continually; here is sin, there is righteousness; here is time, there is eternity, here is hatred, there is love; here is pain, there is pleasure; here is misery, there is felicity.— Seek therefore the things that are above, etc.   

Grey.  
The Lady Jane Grey, Daughter to the Duke of Suffolk, 
For, Vol 3 pag. 13, 14, etc.  whose Mother was Daughter to Mary, King Henry the Second Sister, having personated a Queen for ten days, and upon Queen Mary's Proclamation being imprisoned, the Queen sent Mr. Fecknam to her, two days before her death to commune with her, and reduce her from the Doctrine of Christ to Queen Mary's Religion. 
Pag. 31.  The effect of which communication here followeth. Madam (said Fecknam) I lament your heavy Case, etc. You are welcome unto me Sir (said the Lady Jane) if you come to give me Christian Exhortation. And as for my heavy Case (I thank God) I do so little lament it, that rather I account the same for a more manifest Declaration of God's favour towards me, than ever he shown me at any time before; and therefore there is no cause, why either you or other which bear me good will, should lament or be grieved with this my Case, being a thing so profitable for my souls health. I am here come (said he) from the Queen and Council to instruct you in the true Doctrine of the right Faith, etc. I hearty thank the Queen (said she) who is not unmindful of her humble Subject, & I hope no less that you will do your duty therein, both truly and faithfully. What is then (said he) required of a Christian? To believe (said she) in God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, three Persons and one God. What (said he) is there nothing else required or looked for in a Christian, but to believe in him? 
Pag. 32.  Yes (said she) We must love him with all our heart, with all our soul, and with all our mind, and our Neighbour as ourselves. Why then (said he) faith justifies not, and saveth not. Yes verily (said she) Faith (as Paul saith) only justifies. Why (said he) St. Paul saith, If I have all faith without love, it is nothing. True (said she) for how can I love him, whom I trust not? or how can I trust him, whom I love not? Faith and love go both together, and yet love is comprehended in faith. How must we love our Neighbour? (said he) To love our Neighbour (said she) is to feed the hungry, to  the naked, and give drink to the thirsty, and to do to him as we would do to ourselves. Why then (said he) it is necessary unto salvation to do good works also, and it is not sufficient only to believe. It is meet (said she) that a Christian in token that he follows his Master Christ to do good works, yet may we not say, that they profit to our salvation; for when we have done all, we be unprofitable servants, and faith only in Christ's blood saveth us. How many Sacraments are there? (said he) Two (said she) The one the Sacrament of Baptism, by which I am washed with water, & regenerated by the Spirit, & that washing is a token to me that I am a child of God: the other the Sacrament of the Lords Supper, which offered to me is a sure seal and testimony that I am by the blood of Christ, which he shed for me on the Cross, made partaker of the everlasting Kingdom. There are seven (said he) By what Scripture (said she) find you that. Well (said he) we will talk of that hereafter. What do you receive in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper? Do you not receive the very body and blood of Christ? No surely (said she) I believe that the Supper I neither receive flesh nor blood, but Bread and Wine, which Bread, when it is broken, and Wine, when it is drunken, putteth me in remembrance, how that for my sins, the Body of Christ was broken, & his Blood shed on the Cross, and with that Bread and Wine I receive the Benefits that come by the breaking of his Body, & shedding of his Blood for our sins on the Cross. Why (said he) doth not Christ speak these words, Take, eat, this is my Body? Require you any plainer words? Doth he not say it is his Body? I grant he saith so (said she) and so he saith, I am the Vine, I am the Door, and yet is not the Vine, or the Door. Doth not St. Paul say, 
Rom. 4.  He calleth things that are not, a● though they were.  
— When Fecknam took his leave, he said, That he was sorry for her; for I am sure (said he) that we two shall never meet. True it is (said she) that we shall never meet, except God turn your heart; for I am assured, unless you repent & turn to God, you are in an evil case, and I pray God in the Bowels of mercy, to send you his Holy Spirit.—  
In her Letter to her Father.— Father, although it hath pleased God to hasten my death by you, by whom my life should rather have been lengthened; yet can I so patiently take it, as I yield to God more hearty thanks for shortening my woeful days, than if all the world had been given unto my Possessions with life lengthened at my own will. 
Pag. 33. — Although my death at hand to you seem right woeful, to me there is nothing that can be more welcome, than from this vale of misery to aspire to that heavenly Throne of all joy and pleasure, with Christ our Saviour; in whose steadfast faith (if it be lawful for the Daughter so to write to the Father) the Lord that hitherto hath strengthened you, so continue you, that at last we may meet in Heaven, with the Father, the Son, and the holy Ghost.  
In her Letter to Mr. Harding (formerly her Father's Chaplain, and a zealous Preacher of the Gospel, but then turned Papist) she writes thus.— As oft as I call to mind the dreadful and fearful saying of God, That he which layeth hold on the Plough, 
Luke 9  and looketh back, is not meet for the Kingdom of Heaven; and on the other side, the comfortable words of our Saviour Christ to those, That forsaking themselves do follow him. I cannot but marvel at thee, and lament thy Case, who seemed sometime to be the lively Member of Christ, but now the deformed Imp of the Devil; sometime the beautiful Temple of God, but now the filthy and stinking Kennel of Satan; sometime the unspotted Spouse of Christ, but now the shameless Paramour of Antichrist; sometime my faithful Brother, but now a Stranger & an Apostate; sometime a stout Christian Soldier, but now a cowardly Runaway: yea, when I consider these things, I cannot but cry out upon thee, thou seed of Satan, and not of Judah, whom the Devil hath deceived, the world hath beguiled, and the desire of life subverted, and made thee of a Christian an Infidel. Wherefore hast thou taken the Testament of the Lord in thy mouth? Wherefore hast thou instructed others to be strong in Christ, when thou thyself dost now so shamefully shrink, & so horribly abuse the Testament and the Law of the Lord? When thou thyself preachest not to steal, yet most abominably stealest, not from men, but from God, and committing most heinous facriledge, robbest Christ thy Lord of his right members, thy body & soul, and choosest rather to live miserably with shame to the world, than to die, and gloriously with honour reign with Christ, in whom, even in death is life? Why dost thou now show thyself most weak, when indeed thou oughtest to be most strong? The strength of a fort is unknown before the assault, but thou yieldest thy hold, before any battery be made. Oh wretched and unhappy man, what art thou but dust and ashes? and wilt thou resist thy Maker, that fashioned and framed thee? Wilt thou now forsake him that called thee from the custome-gathering of the Romish Antichristians, to be an Ambassador and Messenger of his Word? He that first framed thee, and since the first Creation and Birth preserved thee, nourished and kept thee, yea and inspired thee with the Spirit of Knowledge (I cannot say of grace) shall he not now possess thee? Darest thou deliver up thyself to another, being not thine own, but his? How canst thou, having knowledge, or how darest thou neglect the law of the Lord, and follow the vain traditions of men; and whereas thou hast been a public Professor of his Name, become now a Defacer of his glory? W●lt thou refuse the true God, and worship the invention of man, the golden Calf, the whore of Babylon, the Romish Religion, the abominable Idol, the most wicked Mass? Wilt thou torment again, rent and tear the most precious Body of our Saviour Corist with thy bodily and fleshly teeth? Wilt thou take upon thee to offer up any Sacrifice unto God for our sins, considering that Christ offered up himself (as Paul saith) upon the Cross a lively Sacrifice once for all. Can neither the punishment of the Israelites, (which for their Idolatry they oft received) nor the terrible threaten of the Prophets, nor the curses of Gods own mouth, fear thee to honour any other God than him? Dost thou so regard him that spared not his dear & only Son for thee, so diminishing, yea utterly extinguishing his glory, that thou wilt attribute the praise and honour due unto him to the Idols, which have mouths, and speak not, eyes and see not, ears and hear not, which shall perish with them that made thee. 
Pa. 34. — Confounded be all they that worship them.— Christ offereth up himself once for all, and wilt thou offer him up again daily at thy pleasure? But thou wilt say, thou dost it for a good intent. Oh sink of sin! Oh child of perdition! Dost thou dream therein of a good intent, where thy conscience bears thee witness of God's threatened wrath against thee? How did Saul, how for that he disobeyed the Word of the Lord for a good intent, was thrown from his worldly and temporal Kingdom?— Wilt thou for a good intent dishonour God, offend thy Brother, and danger thy soul, wherefore Christ hath shed his most precious blood? Wilt thou for a good intent pluck Christ out of Heaven, and make his death void, & deface the triumph of his Cross by offering him up daily? Wilt thou either for fear of death, or hope of life, deny and refuse thy God, who enriched thy poverty, healed thy infirmity, and yielded to thee his Victory, if thou couldst have kept it? Dost thou not consider, that the thread of thy life hangeth upon him that made thee, who can (as he please) either twine it harder to last the longer, or untwine it again to break the sooner? Dost thou not then remember the saying of David, 
Psa. 104.  When thou takest away thy Spirit (O Lord) from men, they die, and are turned again to their dust; but when thou lettest thy breath go forth, they shall be made, and thou shalt renew the face of the earth. 
Mat. 10.  Remember the saying of Christ in his Gospel; Whosoever seeketh to save his life shall lose it, but whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it. Again, Whosoever loveth Father or Mother above me, is not meet for me. He that will follow me, let him forsake himself, and take up his Cross, and follow me. What Cross? the Cross of infamy and shame, of misery, and poverty, of affliction and persecution for his Names sake. Let the oft falling of these Heavenly Showers pierce thy stony heart. Let the two edged sword of God's holy Word sheer asunder the sinews of worldly respects, even to the marrow of the carnal heart, that thou mayest once again forsake thyself, and embrace Christ, and like as good subjects will not refuse to hazard all in the defence of their earthly and temporal Governor, so fly not like a white-livered Milksop from the standing wherein thy chief Captain Christ hath set thee in array of this life. 
Psal. 16.  Fight manfully, come life, come death, the Quarrel is Gods, and undoubtedly the Victory is ours. But thou wilt say, I will not break unity; what? not the unity of Satan and his members? not the unity of darkness? not the agreement of Antichrist and his adherents?— Tully saith of Amity, Amicitia non est nisi inter bonos. But mark my Friends; yea Friend, if thou be'st not God's enemy, there is no unity, but where Christ knitteth the knot among such as he is.— The agreement of all men is not an unity, but a conspiracy. Thou hast heard some threaten against those that love themselves above Christ, and against those that deny him for love of life; saith he not, He that denies me before men, 
Mat. 10.  I will deny him before my Father in Heaven. And to the same effect writeth Paul, It is impossible that they which were once enlightened, and have tasted of the Heavenly Gift, and were partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted of the good Word of God, if they fall away, etc. should be renewed again by repentance. 
Heb. 10.  And again, If we shall willingly sin after we have received the knowledge of his Truth, there is no oblation left for sin, but the terrible expectation of judgement and fire, which shall devour the adversaries. Thus Paul writeth, and this thou readest, and dost thou not quake and tremble? Well, if these terrible & thundering threaten cannot stir thee to cleave unto Christ, and forsake the world; yet let the sweet consolation and promises of the Scriptures, let the example of Christ and his Apostles, holy Martyrs and Confessors encourage thee to take faster hold of Christ. Harken what he saith, 
Mat. 5.  Blessed are you when men revile you, and persecute you for my sake: Rejoice and be glad, for great is your reward in Heaven; For so persecuted they the Prophets, that were before you. Hear what Isaiah saith, Fear not tho curse of men, 
Isa. 51.  be not afraid of their blasphemies; for worms and moths shall eat them up like cloth and wool, but my righteousness shall endure for ever, and my saving health from generation to generation. What art thou then (saith he) that fearest a mortal man, the child of man, which fadeth away like the flower, and forgetteth the Lord that made thee, that spread out the Heavens, and laid the foundation of the earth? I am the Lord thy God, that maketh the sea to rage, and be still, whose Name is the Lord of Hosts: I shall put my Word in thy mouth, and defend thee with the turning of the hand. Christ also saith unto his Disciples, They shall accuse you, 
Luke 12. Mat. 13.  and bring you before Princes and Rulers for my Names sake; and some of you they shall persecute and kill; but fear you not, and care you not what you shall say; for it is the Spirit of your Father that speaketh within you, even the hairs of your head are all numbered. 
Pag. 35.  Lay up treasures for yourselves, where no thief cometh, nor moth corrupteth. Fear not them that kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul; 
Mat. 10. John 15.  but fear him that hath power to destroy both soul and body. If ye were not of the world, the world would love his own; but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. Let these and such like consolations taken out of Scriptures, strengthen you to God-ward. Let not the examples of holy men & women go out of your mind, as Daniel and the rest of the Prophets, of the three children, etc.— Return, return again into Christ's war, and as becometh a faithful warrior, 
Eph. 6.  put on that armour that St. Paul teacheth to be most necessary for a Christian man. And above all things take unto you the shield of Faith, and be you provoked by Christ's own example, to withstand the Devil, to forsake the world, & to become a true and faithful member of his mystical Body, who spared not his own Body for our sins. Throw down yourself with the fear of his threatened vengeance for this so great & heinous offence of Apostasy, and comfort yourself on the other hand with the mercy, blood, and promise of him, who is ready to turn unto you, whensoever you turn unto him. Disdain not to come again with the lost Son, seeing you have so wandered with him. Be not ashamed to turn again with him from the swill of Strangers to the delicate of your most benign and loving Father, acknowledging that you have sinned both against Heaven and against Earth: Against Heaven, by staining the glorious Name of God, and causing his most sincere and pure Word to be evil spoken of through you: Against Earth, by offending so many of your weak Brethren, to whom you have been a stumbling block through your sudden sliding. Be not ashamed— to weep bitterly with Peter— to wash away the filth and mire of your offensive fall— to say with the Publican, 
Luke 18.  Lord, be merciful to me a sinner. Remember the horrible History of Julian of old, and the lamentable case of Spira of late, whose case (methinks) should be so green in your remembrance, that being a thing of our time, you should fear the like inconvenience, seeing you are fallen into the like offence. Last of all, let the lively remembrance of the last Day be always before your eyes, remembering the terror that at that time shall befall the Runagates & Fugitives from Christ, who setting more by the world than by Heaven, more by their life than by him that gave them life, did shrink, yea fall away from him that forsook not them; and contrariwise, the inestimable joys prepared for them, that fearing no peril, nor dreading death, have manfully fought and victoriously triumphed over all power of darkness, over hell, death, and damnation, through their most renowned Captain Christ, who now stretcheth out his arms to receive you, ready to fall upon your neck, and kiss you, and to feast you with the dainties and delicates of his own precious blood, which undoubtedly, if it might stand with his determinate purpose, he would not let to shed again, rather than you shall be lost.—  
The night before she suffered, she sent unto her Sister, the Lady Katherine the New Testament in Greek, at the end whereof she wrote thus.  
I have sent you (good Sister) a Book, which although it be not outwardly trimmed with Gold, yet inwardly it is more worth than precious stones. It is the Book of the Law of the Lord. It is his Testament and last Will which he bequeathed unto us wretches, which shall lead you to the path of eternal joy; and if you with a good mind read it, and with an earnest mind do purpose to follow it, it shall bring you to an immortal & everlasting life. It shall teach you to live, and learn you to die. It shall win you more than you should have gained by the possession of your woeful Father's lands; for, as if God had prospered him, you should have inherited his lands: so if you ply diligently this Book, seeking to direct your life after it, you shall be an inheriter of such riches, as neither the covetous shall withdraw from you, nor the thief steal, nor the moth corrupt. Desire with David to understand the Law of the Lord God. Live still to die, that you by death may purchase eternal life. Trust not that the tenderness of your age shall lengthen your life: the young die (if God call) assoon as the old. Labour always to learn to die, defy the world, deny the Devil, and despise the flesh, and delight yourself only in the Lord. Be penitent for your sins, but yet despair not; be strong in faith, and yet presume not. Desire with St. Paul to be dissolved, and to be with Christ, with whom, even in death, there is life. Be like the good Servant, and even at midnight be waking, lest when death cometh, and stealeth upon you, as a thief in the night, you be with the evil Servant found sleeping, and least for lack of oil ye be found like the foolish women, and like him that had not on the Wedding Garment, and then ye be cast out from the Marriage. Rejoice in Christ, as I do. Fellow the steps of your Master Christ, and take up your Cross. Lay your sins on his back, and always embrace him. And as concerning my death, rejoice as I do, that I shall be delivered of this corruption, and put on incorruption; for I am assured, that I shall for losing of a mortal life, win an immortal life, the which I pray God grant you, and send you of his grace to live in his fear, and to die in the true Christian Faith, from the which (in God's Name) I exhort you that you never swarve, neither for hope of life, nor fear of death; for if you will deny his truth for to lengthen your life, God will deny you, and yet shorten your days. And if you will cleave unto him, he will prolong your days to your comfort and his glory; to the which glory God bring me now, and you hereafter, when it shall please him to call you. Far you well (good Sister) and put your only trust in God, who only must help you.  
In her Speech upon the Scaffold.— Good people, I am come hither to die, and by a Law I am condemned to the same. The fact against the Queen's Highness was unlawful, and the consenting thereunto by me; but touching the procurement and desire thereof, I do wash my hands thereof in innocency before God and you, and therewith she wrung her hands. I pray you bear me witness, that I die a true Christian, and that I look to be saved by no other mean, but only by the mercy of God in the blood of his only Son Jesus Christ. I confess, when I did know the Word of God, I neglected the same, loved myself and the world, and therefore this plague is worthily happened to me for my sins; and yet I thank God of his goodness, that he hath thus given me a time and respite to repent; and now, good people, while I am alive, I pray you assist me with your Prayers.—  
In her Prayer.— Thou, O Lord, art the only Defender and Deliverer of those that put their trust in thee; and therefore I being defiled with sin, etc. overwhelmed with miseries, vexed with temptations, and grievously tormented. With the long imprisonment of this vile mass of clay, my sinful body, doth come unto thee (O merciful Saviour) craving thy mercy and help, who hast said, Thou wilt not suffer us to be tempted above our power.— O merciful God, consider my misery best known unto thee, & be thou unto me a strong Tower of defence. Suffer me not to be tempted above my power, but either be thou a Deliverer to me out of this great misery, or else give me grace patiently to bear thy heavy hand and sharp correction. It was thy right hand that delivered the people of Israel out of the hands of Pharaoh, who for the space of four hundred years did oppress them, and keep them in bondage. O deliver me sorrowful wretch! (for whom thy Son Christ shed his precious blood on the Cross) out of this miserable captivity and bondage. How long wilt thou be absent? for ever? O Lord, hast thou forgotten to be gracious, and shut up thy loving kindness in displeasure? Wilt thou be no more entreated? Is thy mercy clean gone for ever, and thy promise come utterly to an end for evermore? Why dost thou make so long tarrying? Shall I despair of thy mercy O God? far be that from me. I am thy workmanship, created in Christ Jesus; give me therefore grace to tarry thy leisure.—  
When the Handkerchief was tied about her eyes, she kneeling down, & feeling for the Block, said, What shall I do? where is it? and being directed by one of the Standards by, she laid her head down upon the Block, and stretching forth her Body, said, Lord, into thy hands I commend my Spirit.  
In her troubles she writ the following Verses with a pin. 
Clarks second Volume of Lives. p. 60, etc.  
Non aliena putes homini, quae obtingere possunt;  
Sors h●dierna mihi, tunc crit illa tibi.   
In English thus, 
Think nothing strange which man cannot decline 〈◊〉  
My Lot's to day, to morrow may be thine.  
Deo juvante, nil nocet livor malus:  
Et non juvante, nil juvat labor gravis.  
Post tenebras spero lucem.   
In English thus, 
If God pretect me, malice cannot end me,  
If not, all I can do will not defend me.  
After dark night  
I hope for light.     

H.  

Haggar.  
He was persecuted for saying, (A. 1520.) 
Fox, Vol. ●. pag. 44.  that There should be a battle of Priests, and all the Priests should be slain: and that the Priests should a while rule, but they should all be destroyed for making of false gods.— That the men of the Church should be put down, and the false gods that they make: and after that, they should know more, and then should be a merry world.   

Hale.  
When Thomas Hale was taken by an Alderman of Bristol and another, he said unto them, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 892.  You have sought my blood these two years, and now much good do it you.  
He was b●rned A. 1557. for saying, The Sacrament of the Altar is an Idol.   

Hall.  
Nichalas Hall in his Answer to the first Article against him, granted himself a Christian man, 
Fox Vol. 3. pag. 38●.  and acknowledged the determinations of the holy Church, i. e. of the Congregation, or Body of Christ: but denied to call the Catholic and Apostolic Church his Mother, because he found not this Word, Mother, in the Scripture.  
To the second he said, That whereas before he held the Sacrament to be but only a token or remembrance of Christ's death, now he said, that There is neither token nor remembrance, because it is now misused, and clean turned from Christ's institution, etc.   

Hallewin. Harman.  
When Cornelius Hallewin of Antwerp had received a sharp Letter, 
Fox, Vol. 3. Cont. p. 7.  sent him from the Minister of the Flemish Church, upon the occasion of a recantation spread and falsely fathered upon Cornelius: the blood gushed out of his nose, he spread abroad his arms, and made pitiful out-cries. What to deny the Truth (said he) God forlid! O that the faithful should conceive so hardly of me! Good God, thou knowest I am innocent, nor have I this way offended.  
When he was condemned to die, the Margrave offered him, that he should die a more easy kind of death, if he would give ear to the Priests, which he had brought to him to Prison: No Sir (said he) God forbidden I should do such a thing. Do ye with my body what ye will.  
As they bond him and Harman of Amsterdam, Harman w●lled the Margrave to take heed what he did; for (said he) this will not go for payment in God's sight in bereaving us thus of our Lives. I wish you therefore to repent before it be too late. You cannot long continue this tyrannous course; for the Lord will shortly avenge it.  
A Cross being offered them, and a promise that they should be beheaded, and not burnt, if they would take it into their hands, they said, They would not give the least sign, that might be, of betraying the Truth, and that it was all one to them what death they were put to, so they died in and for the Lord. The punishment (they said) could last but for a while, ●ut the glory to come was eternal.  
At the Stake Cornelius fell on his knees, praying God to forgive his enemies, who had sinned through ignorance.  
When the Margrave of Antwerp offered Hallewin and Harmar mitigation of torments upon abjuration: 
Ward, pag. 157.  We are resolved (said they) these momentary afflictions are not worthy that exceeding weight of glory, that shall be revealed.   

Hallingdale.  
Articles against John Hallingdale. 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 856. — (3) That during the reign of King Edward, he did departed from his former Faith and Religion, and so doth continue, and determineth so to do, (as he saith) to his life's end. (4) That he hath divers times said, That the Faith, Religion, and Ecclesiastical Service, received, observed, and used now in this Realm is not good, but against God's command, etc. And that he will not in any wise conform himself to the same, but speak, and think against it during his natural life. (5) That he absenteth himself continually from his Parish Church, etc. (6) That he will not have his Child by his will (as he saith) confirmed by the Bishop. Unto all which Articles he made this answer, that he confessed all, and every part to be true.  
He told Bonner, that the blood of the Prophets, 
Revel. 18  and of the Saints, and of all that were slain upon the Earth, was found in the Babylonical Church, which is the Church where the Pope is head.— Because I will not come to your Babylonical Church, therefore you go about to condemn me.  
Being demanded whether he would recant, he answered, That he would continue, and persist in his Opinions to the death.  
When the Sentence was read, He openly thanked God, that he never came into the Church, since the abomination came into it.   

Hallywell.  
When William Hallynell and the twelve more (that were burnt in one Fire at Stratford the Bo● near London) were condemned, 
Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 708.  and carried down thither to be burnt, they were divided into two parts, in two several Chambers: Thereupon the Sheriff came to the one part, and told them, That the other had recanted, and their lives therefore should be saved, willing and exhorting them to do the like, and not to cast away themselves: unto whom they answered, That their Faith was not built on man, but on Christ crucified: Then the Sheriff went to the other part, and said the like to them; but they answered as their Brethren had done before, That their Faith was not built on man, but on Christ and his Word.   

Hamelin.  
Mr. Philibert Hamelin of Tournay, 
Fox, Vol. 3. Cont. p. 5.  refusing offers of escape out of Prison, said, I esteem it altogether unbeseeming for a man, that is called to preach God's Word unto others, to run away, and to break Prison, for fear of danger, but rather to maintain the Truth taught even in the midst of the flaming fire.  
After Sentence of death was passed upon him, he eat his meat as joyfully, as though he had been in no danger, speaking to them of the happiness of eternal life, evidencing that A good conscience is a continual feast.  
When he was apprehended, 
Fox, Vol. 2 pag. 151.  there was apprehended with him, his Host, whom he thought he had converted, but afterward he renounced Christ and his Word: Whereupon he said unto him, O unhappy, and more than miserable! Is it possible for you to be so foolish, as for the saving of a few days, which you have to live by the course of nature, so tostart away, and deny the Truth? Know you therefore, that although you have by your foolishness avoided the corporal fire, yet your life shall be never the longer; for you shall die before me, and God shall not give you the grace, that it shall be for his Cause, and you shall be an example to all Apostates.  
Immediately after, as he was going out of the Prison he was slain by two Gentlemen, that had a quarrel with him: whereof when Mr. Hamelin heard, he professed he knew of no such thing before, but spoke as pleased God to guide his tongue. And thereupon discoursed excellently of the providence of God, to the conversion of some present.  
When he was in Prison a Priest came in one Sabbath with all his furniture to say Mass: but Mr. Hamelin, when he saw him, pulled off his garments, etc. saying, Is it not enough for you to blaspheme God in Churches, but you must also pollute the Prison with your idolatry?   

Hamilton.  
Mr. Patrick Hamilton, 
The Eccles. Hist. of Scotl. p. 4.  Brother's Son to James Hamilton, Earl of Arran, and Sister's Son to John Stuart, Duke of Althai, hating the world, and the vanity thereof, left Scotland, and traveled into Germany, where he became intimate with Martin Luther, Philip Melancthon, Francis Lambert, and became an eminent Professor, the zeal of God's glory did eat him up, so that he could not choose, but he must return into his own Country to make known the Gospel.  
Articles objected against him. 
Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 227. — That the P●pe is Antichrist.— That the Pope's Laws be of no strength,— That he doubted, Whether all Children, departing immediately after their baptism, are saved or condemned.  
At the place of Execution he gave his Servant (who had been his Chamberlain a long time) 
Scor. Hist. pag. 4.  his Gown, Coat, etc. saying, These will not profit in the fire, they will profit thee. After this, of me thou canst receive no commodity, except the example of my death, 
Pag. 6.  which I pray thee bear in mind; for albeit it be bitter to the flesh, and fearful before men, yet it is the entrance unto eternal life, which none shall possess that denies Christ Jesus before this wicked Generation.  
The fire being kindled, he cried with a loud voice, Lord Jesus, receive my spirit. How long shall darkness overwhelm this Realm? And how long wilt thou suffer this tyranny of men?  
A Black Friar, called Campbel, who had pretended some love to the Gospel, cried out to him, Convert Heretic, call upon our Lady, say Salve Regina, etc. His answer was, Depart and trouble me not, thou Messenger of Satan.— Wicked man, thou knowest the contrary, and the contrary to me thou hast confessed. I appeal thee before the tribunal seat of Christ Jesus.  
Mr. Fox saith, 
Vol. 2. pag. 218.  That he cited him to appear before the High God, as general Judge of all men, to answer to the innocency of his death, etc. between that and a certain day of the next Month, which he there named: and that the Friar died before the said day came, without remorse of conscience, that he had persecuted the innocent.  
He was burnt Feb. ult. A. 1527.  
In his Treatise styled Patricksplaces, 
Pa. 229.  by Mr. John Frith, who translated it out of Latin into English.— He that loveth God loveth his Neighbour. If a man say, 
1 John 4. Rom. 13. Galat. 5. John 16. Pa. 230. Rom. 9  I love God, and yet hateth his Brether, is a Liar, etc. He that loveth his Neighbour as himself, keepeth all the Commandments of God.— He that hath, faith loveth God. My Father loveth you, because you love me, and believe that I am come of God.— It is not in our power to keep any one of the Commandments of God.— But you will say, Wherefore doth God bid us do that which is impossible for us? I answer, To make thee know that thou art but evil, and that there is no remedy to save thee in thine own hand, and that thou mayest seek remedy at some other, etc.— The remedy is showed in the Gospel.— To believe God is to believe his Word, and to account what he saith true.— Faith is the gift of God.— Faith is not in our power. 
Pa. 231. — He that lacketh Faith cannot please God.— All that is done in Faith pleaseth God. 
Pa. 232.  He that believeth the Gospel shall be saved.— No manner of works make us righteous. 
Pa. 233. — He that thinks to be saved by his works, calleth himself Christ.— Thou must do good works, but beware that thou do them not to deserve any good through them.—  
Mrs. Katherine Hamilton (Sister to Mr. 
See the Preface before the Eccles. Hist. of Scotland.  Patrick) was also accused; and being questioned about works, she answered, That none was saved by his works. One thereupon speaking to her of the works of Congrno and Condigno, she answered, Work here, work there, what kind of working is all this? No works can save me but Christ's.   

hamel.  
W●●n Godfrey Hamel was condemned for an Heretic: Nay (said he) not an Heretic, 
Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 127.  but an unprofitable servant of Jesus Christ.  
When the Hangman went about to strangle him, to diminish his punishment, he refused it, saying, That he would abide the Sentence, that the Judges had given.   

Hankes.  
Mr. 
Fox, Vol. 3. Pag. 256.  Thomas Hankes being asked by Bonner why he suffered his Child to be unchristened so long? answered, Because we be bound to d●nothing contrary to the Word of God. Being told, that Baptism is commanded by the Word of God: His institution therein (said he) I do not deny; but all things invented and devised by man, etc. But will you (said Bonner) deny that which all the World and your Father have been contensed withal? What my Father (said Hankes) and all the World hath done. I have nothing to do with, but what God hath commanded me to do, to that stand I. 
Pa. 257.  Bonner telling him that Baget was converted to think well of their Baptism: I build my faith (said he) neither upon this man, nor upon you; but upon Christ, who is the founder and author of all men's faith.  
Bonner threatening to take another course with him: Whatsoever ye do (said he) I am ready to suffer it; for I am in your hands to abids it.  
Bonner telling him he would not have any Heresy talked in his House: Why (said he) is the Truth become Heresy? God hath commanded that we should have none other talk in our House, in our Beds, at our Meat, and by the way, but all I ruth.  
Darbishire (Bonner's Kinsman) telling him, he was too curious; for he would have nothing but his pretty God's Book: he answered, And is it not sufficient for my salvation? Yes (said D.) for our salvation; but not for our instruction. God send me the salvation (said H.) and you the instruction.  
Bonner threatening him again: You are (said he) in the hands of God, and so am I.— That which I have said, I will stand to it God willing, there is no way to remove it.  
Bonner telling him that a Faggot would make him know and believe the Sacrament of the Altar: No, no (said he) a point for your Faggot. What God thinketh meet to be d●ne, that shall ye do, and mere ye shall not do.  
Bonner telling him, That he was willing to teach him, but he was so stubborn, that ●e would not learn: Except ye learn me (said he) by the Word of God, I will never credit you, nor believe you.  
Harpsfield telling him, If his Child died unchristened, he was damned and his Child both: Judge you no farther (said he) than ye may by the Scriptures. 
Pa. 259. — How can your Child being an Insant (said Harpsfield) believe? The deliverance of it (said Hankes) from sin standath in the faith of his Parents, Saint Paul saying,— Else were your Children unclean. 
1 Cor. 7.  To trust to any (said Bonner) we bid you not; but to pray to them, we bid you: They that list (said Hankes) receive your doctrine. You teach me, that I should not believe, nor trust in any, but to call on them; and Saint Paul saith, How shall I call on him, on whom I believe not?  
Bonner calling him fool: he said, A Bishop must be blameless, or faultless, soler, discreet, no chider, nor given to anger.  
Mr. Hankes telling Bonner, That Christ saith, These tokens shall follow them that believe in me: 
Pa. 216. Mark 16  They shali speak with new tongues, cast out Devils; and if any drink deadly poison, it shall net hurt them. Bonner asked him, With what new tongues do ye speak? Forsooth (said Hankes) where before I came to the knowledge of God's Word, I was a foul Blasphemer and filthy talker. Since I came to the knowledge thereof, I have praised God with the same tongue, and is not this a new tongue? H●w do you (said Bonner) cast out Devils? Christ (said Hankes) did east them out by his Word; and he hath left the save Word, that whoscever doth credit, and believe it, shall cast out Devils. Did you (said Bonner) ever drink deadly poison? Yea forsooth that I have (said Hankes) for I have drunk of the testilent Traditions and Ceremonies of the Bishop of Rome.  
Bonner threatening that he should be burnt for an Heretic: Where prove ye (said Hankes) that Christ, or his Apostles did kill any man for his faith? Did not Paul (said B.) excommunicate? Yes, my Lord (said H.) but there is a great difference between excommunlcation, and burning.— If you will have us grant you to be of God, then show mercy; for that God requireth.  
An old Bishop persuading him to learn of his Elders to bear somewhat: I will bear with nothing (said he) that is contrary to the Word of God.  
Fecknam charging him for building his Faith on Latimer, 
Pa. 261.  Cranmer, Ridley, etc. I build my Faith (said he) upon no man, and that ye well know; for if those men, and as many more, as they be, should recant, and deny that they have said, or done, yet will I stand to it, and by this shall ye know that I build my Faith upon no man.  
Chadsey ask him, What he said of the Bishop of Rome? From him (said he) and all his detestable enormities, good Lord deliver us.  
Bonner saying, You speak of Idols, and you know not what they mean: God hath taught us what they be; (said Hankes) for whatsoever is made, graven, or devised by man's hand, contrary to God's Word, the same is an Idol.  
Chadsey telling him, 
Pa. 262.  It was pity he should live: In this case (said he) I desire not to live, but rather to die.— I would my part might be to morrow.  
Bonner threatening to send him to Newgate: My Lord (said he) you can do me no better pleasure.  
Bonner telling the Keeper, 
Pa. 263.  His Prisoner would not go to the Sermon: Yes, My Lord (said he) I pray you let me go, and that that is good I will receive, and the rest I will leave behind me.  
Bonner ask after his imprisonment, Whether he was the same man he was before? he answered, I am no Changeling, nor none will be.  
Miles Huggard ask him, Where he proved that Infants were to be baptised? Go teach all Nations (said he) baptising them in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Guest. Sir, here is none excepted.  
Bonner threatening him again: 
Pa. 264.  Ye shall do no more (said he) than God shall give you leave.— As for your curse, rail, and blasphemings, I care not for them; for I know the moths and worms shall eat you, as they eat cloth or wool.—  
His examination he writ himself, and subscribed it, T. H. Who desireth all faithful men, and Brethren, to pray unto God to strengthen me in his Truth unto the end. Pray, pray, pray, gentle Brethren, pray.  
Bonner advising him at his public examination to speak advisedly; 
Pa. 265.  for he stood upon life and death: Well (said he) I will willingly receive what shall be put unto me.— My Lord, as you be my friend in causing these my say to be written; so do you cause them to be read, and yet I will never go from them.  
Being exhorted to return again to the bosom of the Mother Church: No, my Lord, (said he) that will I not; for if I had an hundred bodies, I would suffer them all to be torn in pieces, rather than I will abjure, or recant.  
Some of his Friends being not a little confirmed by his example, and discourses, yet being somewhat afraid of so sharp a punishment, desired him alittle before his death, that in the midst of the flame he would show some token, if he could, whereby they might be more certain, whether the pain of burning were so great, 
Pa. 266.  that a man might not therein keep his mind quiet and patiented: Whereupon it was agreed between them, that if the rage of the pain were tolerable, than he should lift up his hands above his head towards Heaven, before he gave up the ghost. Accordingly, when he had continued long in the fire, his speech taken away, his skin drawn together, his singers consumed, so that all concluded he was dead; contrary to all expectation, he reached up his hands, burning on a light fire, over his head, to the living God and with great rejoicing (as it seemed) clapped them three times together.  
He was burned to ashes, June 10. 1555.  
In his Letter to the Congregation.—  
The holy Spirit conduct and lead you all in all your do, that you may always direct your deeds according to his holy Word, that when he shall appear to reward every man according to his works, ye may as obedient children, be found watching, ready to enter into his everlasting Kingdom, with your Lamps burning, and not be ashamed of this life, which God hath lent you, etc. All flesh (saith the Prophet) is grass, and all his glory as the flower of the field, which for a season showeth her beauty, and as soon as the Lord bloweth upon it, it withereth away, and departeth. Here we are as Pilgrims and Strangers, following the footsteps of Moses, among many unspeakable dangers, etc.— in danger of that dreadful Dragon, and his sinful seed, to be tempted, devoured, and tormented, who ceaseth not behind every Busn to lay a bait, etc. casting abroad his Apples in all places, times, and seasons, to see if Adam, will be alured and enticed to leave the living God, and his most holy commandment, etc. promising the world at will, to all that will fall down, and for a mess of pottage sell, and set at naught the everlasting Kingdom of Heaven.— Therefore I am bold in bond (as entirely desiring your everlasting selicity) to warn you, and most hearty desire you to watch and pray.— On the high mountains doth not grow most plenty of gra●s, neither are the highest trees farthest from danger, but feldome sure, and always shaken of every wind that bloweth. Such a deceitful thing (saith our Saviour) is honour and riches, that without grace, it choketh up the good seed sown, etc. It maketh a man think himself somewhat, that is nothing at all; for though for our honour we esteem ourselves, and stand in our own light, yet when we shall stand before the living God, there shall be no respect of persons; for riches helpeth not in the day of vengeance, nor can we make the Lord partial for money.  
— Though the world rage, 
Prov. 1.  and blaspheme the Elect of God, ye know that it did so unto Christ, his Apostles, and to all that were in the Prinitive Church, and shall be unto the world's end.— I beseech you in the bowels of Christ my Lord Jesus, stick sast unto the Truth: let it never departed out of your hearts and conversations, etc.  
Yours in him that liveth for ever.  
In his Letter to his Wife, 
Pa. 267.  after his Condemnation.— I exhort you to love God with all your heart, and soul, and mind, etc. To lay sure hold on all his promises, that in all your troubles you may run straight to the great mercy of God, etc. And be sure that neither Devil, Flesh, nor Hell shall be able to hurt you. But if you will not keep his holy Precepts, and call for Gods help to walk in the same, but will leave them, and do as the wicked world does, then be sure to have your part with the wicked world in the burning lake. Beware of Idolatry, which most of all stinks in God's Nostrils, and hath been of all good men derested from the beginning of the world, for the which what Kingdoms, etc. God hath punished with most terrible plagues, etc. to the utter subversion of them, is manifestly to be seen through the whole Bible; yea, for this he dreadfully plagued his own people, etc. But how he hath preserved those that abhorred superstition and idolatry, etc. is also to be seen from the beginning, out of what great danger he hath delivered them; yea, when all hope of deliverance was past, as touching their expectation, etc. I exhort you also in the bowels of Christ, that you will exercise, and be steadfast in Prayer, the only mean to obtain of God whatsoever we desire, so it be asked in Faith. O what notable things do we read in Scripture, that have been obtained through fervent Prayer!— Whatsoever you desire of God in Prayer, ask it for Jesus Christ's sake, for whom and in whom God hath promised to give us all things necessary. Though what we ask come not by and by, continue still knocking, and he will at length open his treasures of mercy, etc.— Yet once again I warn you, that ye continue fervent in Prayer, etc.  
In his Letter to Mr. 
Pa. 268.  Throgmorton.—  
Whereas the love of God hath moved you to require my Son to be brought up before your eyes, and the self same love hath also moved me to leave him in your hands as a Father in my absence, I shall require you in God's behalf, according to your promise, that ye will see him brought up in the fear of the Lord, and instructed in the knowledge of his holy Word, that he may learn to leave the evil, and know the good, etc. And this I require you to fulfil, or cause to be fulfilled, as ye before the Living God will make answer for the same.—  
Yours, and all men's in Christ Jesus.   

Hector.  
Bartholomen Hector, being condemned, 
Fox, Vol. 2 pag. 155.  was threatened, that if he spoke any thing to the People, his Tongue should be cut off; yet he did not forbear.  
He prayed for the Judges, That God would forgive them, and open their eyes.  
He refused a Pardon, offered him at the Stake.  
At his Death many wept, saying, Why doth this man die, who speaketh of nothing but of God?  
When he was called before Authority to be examined, 
Fox, Vol. 3 cont. pag. 5.  he would answer them to nothing before he had made his Prayer to God: Whereupon falling down upon his knees, he said, Lord, open my mouth, and direct my Speech to utter that only, that may tend to thy honour and glory, and the edification of thy Church.  
When he was bound to the Stake, Gunpowder and Brimstone was brought to be placed about him; he lifting up his eyes to Heaven, said, Lord, how sweet and welcome is this to me?   

Hernaudes.  
Mr. Julian Hernaudes, 
Fox, Vol. 3. count. p. 14.  (a Spanish Martyr) came from the Wrack, and the Tortures of the Inquisition inflicted on him, for bringing with him, and causing to brought into Spain, many Books of the Holy Scriptures in Spanish) as from a Conquest, saying to his Fellow-prisoners as he passed by them, These Hypocrites are gone away confounded, no less than wolves, that have been long hunted.  
When he was brought forth to his Execution, he said to the rest, Courage, my valiant and constant Brethren, none is the hour come, in which as the true Champions of Jesus Christ, we must witness his Truth before men, and for a short trial for his sake we shall triumph with him for ever and ever.   

Herwyn.  
When John Herwyn of Flanders, 
Fox, Vol. 3. Count p. 17.  was led to Prison, the Ba●liffe meeting certain Drunkards in the Street, and saying, They say we have many Gospelers in Houscot, but it little appears by these disorders: he replied, Mr. Bailiff, is drankenness a sin? What of that (said the Ba●liffe) Why then (said Herwyn) commit you not these fellows to Prison, seeing it is your office to punish vice, and to protect such as fear God?  
After he was in Prison, because he was not called forth before the Magistrates, assoon as he desired and expected, he grew heavy and sad, ask, Why they so delayed the matter? for his he art was fired with an holy zeal to confess Christ before his Judges.  
When he was brought forth, he admonished his Judges to examine the Doctrine of the Roman Church by the true Touchstone, which is the holy Scripture, that so they might discern how opposite and contrary the one is to the other. Consider also (said he) what the words of St. Peter import, where he affirms, That we ought to obey God rather that man, etc.  
When he craved for Justice, either one way or another, they urged him to desist from his Opinion; but he answered, That his faith was not built on an Opinion, 
Psal. 14.  but (said he) the Lord hath taught me to eschew evil, and do good.  
Seest thou not (said they) how these opinions have troubled the world? and how many of the learneder sort do contradict them? So far is it off (said he) that the Doctrine of the Gospel should be the cause of troubles, debates and strife swhich reign in the world. These troubles indeed arise from the rage of men. And as for your learned men, it is impossible for humane wisdom to comprehend the Doctrine of God; for which cause Christ saith, Father I thank thee, that thou hast hid these secrets from the wise men of the world, and hast revealed them unto Babes.  
When those two Malefactors that were coupled with him broke Prison and fled, he might have escaped, but fearing his flight might be imputed to the godly Christians in the City, he would not fly.  
When he was advertised of his Sentence, He thanked God for advancing him to so high an honour at to be counted worthy to suffer for his Name.  
As he passed forth from the Court, viewing the people, who waited to see him, he said, See here how this wicked world rewards the poor Servants of Christ. Whilst I gave myself to drunkenness, etc. I was never in danger of these bands (lifting up his hands which were bound) I was then counted a good fellow, and at that time, who but I? But no sooner began I by conversion to ask after a godly life, but the world made war upon me, and became my enemy, persecuting and imprisoning me, and now last of all sending me to the place where I must pay my last debt. 
Mat. 10.24. Joh. 15.20.  But the Servant is no better than his Lord; for seeing they persecuted him, no question they will persecute us.  
At the Stake he said, Brethren, I fight under the Standard, and in the quarrel of my great Lord and Captain Christ.— I am now going to be trucified; follow you me, when God of his goodness shall call you to it.  
He was burnt Nou. 4. An. 1560.   

Hierome.  
I find two of this Name.  
1. 
Fox, Vol. 2 pag. 524.  Mr. William Hierome, Vicar of Stepney near London.  
Being accused for preaching against Magistrates, he affirmed (as before he had preached) That no Magistrate of himself could make any Law or Laws to bind the inferior people, unless it were by the power and authority of his or their Princes to him or them given, but only the Prince. Adding, If the Prince make Laws consenting to God's Laws, we are bound to obey them; and if he make Laws repugnant to the Laws of God, etc. yet we are bound not violently to resist, or grudge against him.  
At the Stake he gave the following Exhortation to the people; 
Pa. 527.  I say unto you, good Brethren, that God hath bought us all with no small price, neither with gold, nor silver, nor other such things of small value, but with his ●●st precious blood. Be not unthankful therefore, but do what you can to keep his Commandments, 
Pa. 528.  i. e. love your Brethren.— If God hath sent thee plenty, help thy neighbour that hath need, give him good counsel, if he lack.— Bear your Cross with Christ.— Let all Christians put no trust nor confidence in their works, but in the blood of Christ, to whom I commit my soul, beseeching you all to pray to God for me, and for my Brethren here present with us, etc.  
2. Mr. Hierome of Prague.  
When he was brought Prisoner to Constance, 
Fox, Vol. 1. Pag. 832.  several of the Bishops said unto him, Hierome, why didst thou fly and didst not appear when thou wast cited? He answered, Because I could not have any safe conduct, etc. and I would not myself be the occasion of my perils and danger; but if I had known of this citation, although I had been in Bohemis, I would have returned again.  
When certain cried out, Let him be burned, 
Pa. 833.  let him be burned; He answered, If my death doth delight and please you, in the Name of God let it be so.  
When he was welcomed to Prison by a Friend of Mr. Hus, saying to him, Be constant, and fear not death for the Truth's sake, of the which when you were at liberty, you did preach so much goodness; He answered, Truly Brother, I do not fear death; and forasmuch as we know that we have spoken much thereof in times past, let us now see what may be known or done in effect.  
Vitus Ask him how he did, He answered, Truly Brother I do very well.  
After a long sore imprisonment he was forced to recant and consent unto the death of Mr. John Hus, that he was justly condemned, and put to death; but his hopes of freedom thereupon were disappointed, 
Pa. 834.  for they caused him to be carried back unto the same Prison, but not so straight chained and bound as before.  
After his Recantation and Consent to the death of Mr. Hus, he refused to answer to any Questions propounded to him in private, except he might be brought before the Council; They supposing he would confirm his former Recantation, sent for him May 25. An. 1416.  
When he was brought before them, 
Pa. 835.  he began with Prayer to God, beseeching him to give him Spirit, ability and utterance, which might most tend to the profit and salvation of his own soul.  
Then he spoke unto them thus; I know that the●e have been many excellent men which have suffered much otherwise, than they have deserved, being oppressed with false witnesses, and condemned with wrong judgement, as Socrates, Plato, Anaxagoras, Zeno, Boetius, Moses, Joseph, Isaiah, Daniel, and almost all the Prophets, etc. John Baptist, Christ, Stephen, and all the Apostles who were condemned to death not as good men, but as seditious stirrers up of the people, & contemners of the gods and evil doers.— This was the old manner of ancient and learned men, and most holy Elders, that in matters of Faith they did differ many times in Arguments, not to destroy the Faith, but to find out the Verity: So did Augustine and Hierome dissent.— As for Mr. Hus, he was a good, just and holy man (●o his knowledge) and much unworthy that death which he did suffer. 
Pa. 836. — At last he added, That all the sins that ever he had committed did not so much gnaw and trouble his conscience, as did that only sin, which he had committed, in that most pestiferous fact, when as in his Recantation he had unjustly spoken against that good and holy man and his Doctrine, and especially in consenting to his wicked condemnation. Concluding that he did utterly revoke that wicked Recantation, which he made in that cursed place, and that he did it through weakness of heart and fear of death, and that whatsoever he had spoken against that blessed man, he had altogether lied upon him, and that it did repent him with his whole heart that ever he did it.—  
Being again brought forth to have judgement given him, and pressed to recant what he had before spoken in open audience in commendation of M. Wickliff and Mr. Hus, He said unto them, I take G●d to my witness, and I protest here before you all, that I do belive and hold the Articles of the Faith, a● the holy Catholic Church doth hold and believe the same; but for this cause shall I now be condemned, for that I will not consent with you to the condemnation of those most holy and blessed men aforesaid, whom you have most wickedly condemned, for their detesting and abhorring your wicked and abominable life.  
After the Bishop of Londy had ended his Sermon, which was but an exhortation to condemn Mr. Hierome, he said unto them, You shall condemn me wickedly and unjustly; but I after my death will leave a remorse in my conscience, and a nail in your heart, and here I cite you to answer unto me before the most high and just Judge within an hundred years.  
This Prophecy was printed in the Coin called moneta Hussi, 
Pa. 830.  of the which Coin I myself (saith Mr. Fox) have one of the Plates, having the following sperscription printed about it, Centum revolutis annis Deo respondebitis & mihi.  
An hundred years come and gone,  
With God and me you shall reck●n.  
After Sentence was pronounced against him, 
Pa. 837.  a long Mitre of paper, painted about with red Devils was brought to him, whereupon he said, Our Lord Jesus Christ, whenas he should suffer death for me, most wretched sinner, did wear a Crown of Thorns upon his Head, and I for his sake, instead of that Crown will willingly wear this Mitre or Cap.  
When the fire was kindled he said, 
Pa. 838. Clarks Mart. of Eccl. Hist. pag. 223.  Into thy hands O Lord I commend my Spirit.— O Lord God, Father Almighty, have mercy upon me, and pardon mine effences, for thou knowest how sincerely I have loved thy Truth.  
When the Executioner began to kindle the fire behind him, he bade him kindle it before his face; for (said he) If I had been afraid of it, I had not come to this place, having had so many opportunities offered to me to escape it.  
At the giving up of the ghost he said, 

Hanc animam in flammis offero Christe tibi.   

This soul of mine in flames of fire,  
O Christ I offer thee.—    
In his Letter to Mr. 
Fox. Vol. 1. pag. 830.  John Hus.— My Master, in those things which you have both written hitherto, and also preached after the Law of God, against the pride, avarice, and other inordinate vices of the Priests, go forward, be constant and strong, and if I shall know that you be oppressed in the cause, and if need shall so require, of mine own accord I will follow after to help you as much as I can. 
Petrie 's Church Hist. Gent. 15. p. 539.   
In the Letter of Poggius (Secretary to the Council of Constance) to Leonard Aretine concerning Hierome's death—  
I profess I never saw any man, who in talking, especially for life and death, hath come nearer the eloquence of the Ancients, whom we do so much admire. It was a wonder to see with what words, with what Eloquence, Arguments, Countenance, and with what confidence he answered his Adversaries, and maintained his own Cause: that it is to be lamented that so fine a wit had strayed into the study of Heresy, if it be true that was objected against him.— When it was refused that he should first plead his own Cause, and then answer to the rail of Adversaries, he said, How great is this iniquity, that when I have been three hundred and forty days in most hard prisons, in filthiness, in dung, in fetters, and want of all things, ye have heard my Adversaries at all times, and ye will not hear me one hour?— Ye are men, and not gods; ye may slip, and err, and be deceived, and seduced, etc. When it was demanded what he could object to the Articles against him? It is almost incredible to consider how cunningly he answered, and with what Arguments he defended himself. He never spoke one word unworthy of a good man; that if he thought in his heart, as he spoke with his tongue, no cause of death could have been against him, no not of the meanest offence.— In the end Poggius saith, O man, worthy of everlasting remembrance among men! This Epistle is in Fasciculrer, expetend. fol. 152.   

Holland.  
A Friend of Mr. Roger Holland's thanking the Bishop for his good will to his Kinsman, and beseeching God that he might have grace to follow his Council; Sir (said Mr. Holland) You crave of God you know not what, I beseech God to open your eyes to see the light of his Word. Roger (said his Kinsman) hold your peace, lest you far the worse at my Lords hands. No (said he) I shall far as it pleaseth God, for man can do no more than God doth permit him.  
The Register ask him, 
Fox, Vol. 3 pag. 875.  Whether he would submit himself to the Bishop, before he was entered into the Book of contempt. I never meant (said he) but to submit myself to the Magistrate, as I learn of St. Paul, Rom. 13. yet I mean not to be a Papist; they will not submit themselves to any other Prince or Magistrate, than those that must first be sworn to maintain them and their do. Bonner telling him, Roger, I perceive thou wilt be ruled by no good counsel, etc. He answered, I may say to you my Lord, as Paul said to Felix, and to the Jews, Acts 22. 1 Cor. 15. It is not unknown to my Master, whose Apprentice I was, that I was of this your blind Religion, etc. having that liberty under your auricular Confession, that I made no conscience of sin but trusted in the Priest's absolution, etc. So that Lechery, Swearing, and all other vices I accounted no offence of danger, so long as I could for money have them absolved. 
Pa. 876. — And thus I continued till of late God hath opened the Light of his Word, and called me by his grace to repentance of my former idolatry and wicked life.— The antiquity of our Church is not from Pope Nicholas or Pope Joan, but our Churchis from the beginning, even from the time that God said to Adam, that the seed of the woman should break the Serpent's head, etc. All that believed this promise were of the Church, though the number were oftentimes but few and small, as in Elias days, when he thought there was none but he that had not bowed the knee to Baal, etc. Moreover of our Church have been the Apostles and Evangelists, the Martyrs and Confessors that have in all Ages been persecuted for the testimony of the Word of God.—  
After Sentence was read against him, 
Pa. 877.  he said, Even now I told you that your Authority was of God, and by his sufferance, and now I tell you, God hath heard the prayer of his Servants, which hath been poured forth with tears for his afflicted Saints, which daily you persecute. This I dare be bold in God to speak (which by his Spirit I am moved to say) that God will shorten your hand of cruelty, that for a time you shall not molest his Church. And this shall you in short time perceive, my dear Brethren, to be most true; for after this day, in this place, shall there not be any by him put to the trial of Fire and Faggot. Which accordingly came to pass. He was the last burnt in Swithfield.  
Then he began to exhort his Friends to repentance, 
Pa. 878.  and to think well of them that suffered for the testimony of the Gospel.  
The day that Mr. Holland and the rest suffered, a Proclamation was made that none should be so bold as to speak to them, or receive any thing of them upon pain of imprisonment. Notwithstanding the people cried out, desiring God to strengthen them; and they prayed for the people and the restoring of his Word.  
At length Mr. Holland embracing the Stake and the Reeds, said, Lord I most humbly thank thy Majesty, that thou hast called me from the stake of death unto the light of thy heavenly Word, and now unto the fellowship of thy Saints, that I may sing and say, Holy, holy, holy Lord God of Hosts-Lord into thy hands I commit my spirit. Lord, bless these thy people, and save them from idolatry.   

Hooper.  
Mr. John Hooper in his exile writ a Declaration of Christ and his Office, and a Declaration of the holy Commandments of Almighty God, etc.  
In his Epistle (before his Declaration of Christ and his Office) to the Duke of Somerset. 
See his Declar. of Christ and his Office, Printed at Zurick, An. 1547. — Because the right of every just and lawful Heir is half lost and more, when his Title and Claim is unknown, I have written this little Book, containing what Christ is, and what his Officeis, that every godly man may put to his helping hand to restore him again to his Kingdom,— who hath fastained open and manifest wrong this many years, as it appeareth by his evidence and writings, the Gospel sealed with his precious blood.—  
In his Declaration— ch. 3.— Jesus Christ in all things executed the true Office of a Bishop, to whom it appertained to teach the people, which was the chiefest part of the Bishop's Office, and most diligently and straight commanded by God. As all the Books of Moses and the Prophets teach, and Christ commanded Peter, John 20. and Paul all the Bishops and Priests of his time, Acts 20.— Christ left nothing untaught, but as a good Doctor manifested unto his Audience all things necessary for the health of man, John 4.— He gave also his Apostles and Disciples after his resurrection commandment to preach, and likewise what they should preach, Go into allthe world and preach the Gospel to every creature, teaching them is observe what I have commanded, Matt. 28.— As they did most sincerely and plainly without all glosses or additions of their own inventions, and were 〈◊〉 testimonies of the Truth, and not the Authors thereof.— Always in their Doctrine they ta●ght the thing that Christ first taught and Gods holy Spirit inspired them, Gal. 1.2 Cor. 3. Holy Apostles never took upon them to be Christ's Vicar in the Earth, nor to be his Lieutenant; But said, Let a man so account of us, as of the Ministers of Christ, and Stewards of the Mysteries of God, 1 Cor. 4. 1. And in the same Epistle the Apostle P●● biddeth the Corinthiuns to follow him in nothing, but where he followed Christ, chap. 11. They ministered not in the Church, as though Christ was absent, although his most glorious Body was departed into the Heavens above, but as present, that always governeth his Church with his Spirit of Truth, as he promised, Matth. ult. Behold I will 〈◊〉 with you to the end of the world. In the absence of his Body he hath commended the protection and governance of his Church to the Holy Ghost, one and the same God with the Father and himself.— It was no little pain that Christ suffered in washing away the sins of this Church: therefore be will not commit the defence thereof to man. It is no less glory to defend and keep the thing won by force, than it is by force to obtain the victory.— Therefore he keepeth the defence and governance of the Church only and solely himself, in whom the Devil hath not a jot of right. Though the Apostles were instructed in all truth, etc. they were but Ministers, Servants, Testimonies, and Preachers of this verity, and not Christ's Vicars on earth, etc. but only appointed to approve ●he thing to be good, that God's Law commanded, and that to be ill, which the Word of God condemned. Seeing that Christ doth govern his Church always by his holy Spirit, and bindeth all the Mi●isters thereof unto the sole Word of God: what abomination is this that one Bishop of Rome, etc. ●hould claim to be Christ's Vicar on Earth, and ●ake upon him to make any Laws in the Church of God to bind the Conscience beside the Word of God, and by their Superstition and Idolatry put be Word of God out of his place?— All, that ●●e not blinded with the smoke of Rome, know the ●shop of Rome to be the Beast John describeth in ●e Apocalypse, as well as the Logician knoweth that ●ibilitate distinguitur homo a caeteris animantibus. christs supremacy and continual presence in the church admits no Lieutenant, nor general Vicar: ●kewise it admitteth not the Decrees and Laws of ●en brought into the Church, contrary unto the ●ord and Scripture of God, which is only suf●ient to teach all verity and tru●h, for the salva●n of man.— ch. 4.— This Law teacheth man sufficiently as well what he is bound to do unto God, as unto the Princes of the world, Row. 13. 1 Pet. 2. Nothing necessary for man but in this La● it is prescribed. Of what decree, vocation, or calling soever he be, his duty is showed unto high m● the Scripture. And in this it differeth from m●● laws, because it is absolutely perfect, and never 〈◊〉 be changed, nothing to be added to it, nor taken from it. And the Church of Christ the more i● was, and is burdened with man's laws, the farther it is from the true and sincere verity of God● Word.— Though Basil, Ambrose, Epiphanius, A●gustine, Bernard, and others erred not in any principle Article of the Faith, yet they did inordinately, and more then enough extol the Doctrine an● Tradition of men, and after the death of the Apostles, every Doctor's time was subject to s●d Ceremonies and manners, that were neither profitable nor necessary.—  
— Unto the writing of Scripture only, and on●unto the writings of men, God hath bound an● obligated his Church. In this passage. I admonish the Christian Reader that I speak not of the Lu●of Magistrates and Princes, that daily order ne● Laws for the preservation of their Commonuealth● as they see the necessity of their Realms or Citi● require; but of such Laws, as men have ordaine● for the Church of Christ, which should be now an● for ever governed by the word of God.— T●●● Law must-prevail. We must obey God rather th●● man. The example hereof we have in Daviel 〈◊〉 the Three Children, who chose rather to burn 〈◊〉 the fiery Furnace, than to worship the Image th● Nabuchadnezzar had made. So did the Apostles Acts. 5.— Cursed be those that make such Law● and cursed be those that with sophistry dese● them.— ch. 5.— The Authority of God's word requireth me to pronounce this true Judgement in the case of Images that be not worshipped in the Church, that their presence in the Church is against God's Word, as well as to say, Sancta Maria 〈◊〉 pro nobis.  
— The old Testament saith, Exod. 20. Deut. 6. Thou shalt make no Image. The New saith, that Christ came not to destroy the Law, but to fulfil it, Matth. 5. Christ therefore hath left the commandments of the old Law unto the Church, in which he saith, Thou shalt not make any Image.— Of late years' Images were in the Temple, and honoured with pater moster, heart and mind, leg and knee: Now they be applied to another use to teach the people, to be laymen's books, as Damascene etc. saith. O blasphemous and devilish Doctrine!— The most perfect Churches of the Prophets, Christ and his Apostles used no such mean: and we ought to follow them and the Word of God, writ by the Prophets and Apostles.— The words of Gregor. ad Seren. Episcop. Massil. part. 10. Ep. 4. should move no man, though he say, Quod legentibus Scriptura, ho ideotis pictura praftat cernentibus. This is but Gregory's opinion. Epiphanius was not of his mind, He willed the occasion of ill to be taken out of the Church, as Paul commandeth, 1 Thes. 5. This Doctor was (as all men know) of singular learning and virtue. Again against the Authority of Gregory the Great I set the Authority of Athanasius the Great, who denieth in express words the Images to be the Books of the Lay people. Lactantius Firmianus crieth so out against Images, that he saith there can be no true Religion where they be. Tertullian judgeth the same.— Loved we God we would be content with the Scripture.— Shall not the Patriarches, Prophets, Christ and his Apostles suffice the Church of God; What although many learned men have approved Images, should their wisdom maintain any contrary to the Word of God?— Such as defend them have nothing but sophistical arguments to blind the people with. The Scripture nor Apostles Church used none. Had all Asia, Africa, and Europe, and Gabriel the Archangel descended from Heaven approved the use of Images, forasmuch as the Apostles never taught nor wrote any such thing, their Authority should have no place; the Word of God solely and only is to be preferred, which forbiddeth Images.— ch. 10.— The Office of Christ to sanctify us (according to John 17. I sanctify myself that they may be sanctified) doth abrogate all other things that man's constitutions attribute any holiness unto, as bewitched water, etc. for only Christ sanctifieth, and all holiness we must attribute unto him.— Sactaments must be used holily, yet not have this Office of Christ added to them.— ch. 11.— In the latter days when Christ, as King was to be born, the Angel declared the Power and Puissance of his Kingdom. He shall reign over the house of Jacob, and of his Kingdom there shall be no end, Luke 1. Although the Commonwealth of the Church hath no certain place appointed, where it shall remain, as it was appointed in the old Law, yet certain we be that this Kingdom of Christ remaineth upon the Earth, and shall do till the Earth be burned, Matth. 16.28. 1 Cor. 15. Howbeit as Christ won and obtained this Kingdom in the later days without shield or spear, so doth he preserve it with his holy Spirit, and not with carnal weapons. My Kingdom is not of this world, John 18. Meaning he would not reign in this world, as a Prince of this world in pomp and pride, but defend his people with his holy Spirit, that the Devil and the World should not break their patience, though many afflictions and sorrows should fight against them for the Truth's sake. Christ doth not deny to be King of the world, but he meant not to reign worldlily, to the hindrance and defacing of the Emperouts Dignity and Title, as the Jews falsely accused him, as Cyrillus l. 12. c. 10. in Johannem saith.— This Kingdom shall be ever perse●nted till the world's end. Isaiah the Prophet described the Church of this present life, saying, He will give you the bread of adversity, and the water of afflictione but he will not remove thy teachers, chap. 30.20. Thus the Church shall always remain but in affliction. I know such as favour not the Truth, will interpret my words, that I condemn all Princes and Kings, as enemies of the Gospel, because they peaceably enjoy their Kingdoms, whereas I wish them always so to do to the glory of God: but of this one thing I will assure every Prince of the world; The more sincere he is in the Cause of God, the more shall be his Cross.— God indeed preserveth above humane reason his Ministers, as he did Jacob from the hands of Esau, David from Saul, Daniel from the ●ons, and Paul in the Ship, when there was no humane hope of salvation.— Likewise he governeth his Church with his only Laws.— The only Law whereunto this Congregation is bound ist he Gosrel, as Christ saith, Joh. 4. The Holy Ghost shall teach you all things, and brng to your remembrance all things which I have said unto you. Here Christ bindeth the Apostles & all the Church unto the things that he had taught them.— Such as teach the people to know the Commonwealth of the true Church by these signs, the traditions of men, and the succession of Bishops, teach wrong. Those two false opinions have given unto the succession of Bishop's power to interpret the Scripture, and power to make such Laws in the Church, as it pleased them.— God hath given the Civil Magistrates power and authority to make such Laws for the Commonwealth as shall be agreeable with reason, and not against God's Law, and likewise power to interpret the same Laws: but this is not to be admitted in the Church, unto whom God hath given the Gospel, and interpreted the same by his only Son, taught the meaning and contents thereof himself.— The adversaries of the Truth defend many an error under the name of the holy Church: when the Church therefore is named, diligently consider when the Articles they would defend, were accepted of the Church, by whom, and who was the Author of them. Leave not till the matter be brought unto the first original and most perfect Church of the Apostles. If thou find by their writings, that their Church used the thing that the Preacher would prove, then accept it, or else not. Be not amazed, though they speak of never so many years, nor name never so many Doctors.— If either the Authority of Bishops, of the greater part should have power to interpret the Scripture, the sentence of the Pharisees should have been preferred before the sentence of Zachary, Simeon, Elizabeth, or the blessed Virgin. Consider the true Church is many time but a small Congregation, as Isaiah saith, Unless God had left us a remnant, we had been as Sodom. Therefore the interpretation of the Scripture is not obligated to ordinary power, nor the most part.— Beware of deceit, when thou hearest the name of the Church. The verity is then assaulted. They call the Church of the Devil, the holy Church many time.— Remember Christian Reader, that the gift of interpreting the Scripture is the Light of the Holy Ghost, given unto the humble and penitent person, that seeketh only to honour God, and not unto those persons that claim it by title or place, because be is a Bishop, or followed by succession Peter o● Paul.— Remember therefore to examine all Doctrine by the Word of God; for such as preach it aright have their infirmities and ignorance, they may departed from the Truth, or else build some superstition and false Doctrine upon the Gospel of Christ. Superstition is to be avoided, false Doctrine to be abhorred, whosoever be the Author thereof, Prince, Magistrate, or Bishop. As the Apostles made answer, Acts 5. We ought to obey God rather than man.— ch. 13.— The Law is necessary for a justified man to teach him with what works he should exercise his faith, will, and obedience unto God. We may not choose works of our own wisdom to serve him withal. He would have us to be governed by his Word, as David saith, Thy Word is a light unto my feet: And Christ, In vain do they worship me by the commands of men.—  
In the second Declaration. 
See his Declaration of the holy ten Com. of Almighty God. Printed Anne 1548. pag. 8, 9 — Moses commandeth, Deut. 4. that no man should decline from this Law, neither to the right, nor left hand, i.e. That no man should add to, or take any thing from it, but simply to observe it, as it is given or written to us. From this right line and true rule of God's Word man erreth divers ways: Sometimes by ignorance, because he knoweth not, or will not know, that only the express Word of God sufficeth. He holdeth with the most part, and condemneth the better, as it is to be seen at this present day. This reason taketh place, it is allowed of the most part, and established by so many holy and learned Bishops, therefore it is true, etc. Another way that leadeth from the Word of God, is many times the power and authority of this world, as we see by the Bishop of Rome, and all his adherents, who give more credit to one Charter and gift of Constantine, than to the whole Bible. Another erreth by mistaking of the time, making his superstition far elder than it is, etc. One saith thus, My Father believed, and should I believe the contrary? 
Pag. 11. — Whereas not Law at all should be spoken of conscience, but the only Word of God, which never altered, nor can be altered, Mat. 5. Luk. 10. Psal. 18.119. If Heavens and Earth made by word cannot be altered, how much more the Word itself! Unto which Law, the conscience of man in matters of faith is bound only. 
Pag. 13. — Such as can interpret nothing, will say, I have an ill opinion of God in Heaven, and of the superior Powers on Earth, because I damn the Disciples of the false Doctors with the Doctors, and take from all Powers on Earth authority to prescribe unto their Subjects any Law touching Religion of the soul. As concerning those that be seduced by false Teachers, St. Luke c. 6. Ezekiel 3. and 13. judge as I do— Both he that leadeth to damnation, and he that is led, 
Pag. 14.  falleth into the pit.— Notwithstanding I believe, that in the midst of darkness, when all the world (as far as man might judge) had sworn unto the Bishop of Rome, Christ had his Elect, that never consented to his false Laws, as it was in the time of Elias, 1 Kings 19 where God saith, He had preserved seven thousand that had not bowed the knee to Baal. 
Pag. 15. — As many as die before us, seduced by false Teachers without repentance, the Scripture condemneth: As many as believed them not, but trusted to the Scripture (or else deceived, yet repent before they died) live eternally in joy and solace and are saved, as John saith Rev. 13. in the blood of the Lamb.— As touching the superior Powers of the Earth, it is not unknown to all men that have read and marked the Scripture, that it pertaineth nothing to their Office to make any Law to govern the consciences of their Subjects in Religion, but to reign over them in this case, as the Word of God commandeth. 
Pag. 16.  Howbeit in their Realms they make what Laws they will, and as many as they will; command them to be kept as long it pleaseth them, and change them at their pleasure as they shall see occasion for the wealth & commodity of their Realms:— Unto the which superior Powers we own all obedience, both of body and goods, and likewise our daily prayer for them to Almighty God, etc. And as many divers Commonwealths as there be, so many divers Laws there may be. Howbeit all Christian Kings and Kingdoms with other Magistrates, should reign by one Law, and govern the Churches of their Realms solely by the Word of God, 
Pag. 17.  which is never to be changed.— Thus Christ commanded his Apostles to teach, and their Audience to hear the things he commanded, Matth. 28. Mark 16. 
Pag. 26. — Moses prescribeth unto his Audience seven Rules, wherewith he prepareth them to the receiving of the ten Commandments. (1) A right persuasion of God's word, that God will undoubtedly give the good promised to the good, and inflict the evil threatened against the evil. 
Pag. 29. — (2) To have a right opinion of the Magistrates and superior Powers of the Earth, to give them no more, nor any less honour and reverence than the Word of God commandeth.— For lack of this preparative the world hath erred from the Truth this many years. Men do not look what Gods Word saith, but extol the authority of man's Laws, preferring the decree of a general or provincial Council before the Word of God. 
Pag. 30. — (3) Another preparative is obedience both to God and man. It were as good ne'er read the Law, in case we mind not to be obedient. 
Pag. 31. Pag. 32. Pag. 34. — (4) To observe jus gentium.— (5) To esteem the Doctrine of the Commandments, as it is worthy.— (6) A true and right understanding of the Law, not to constrain the letter against the mind of the Text, but behold always the consent of the Scripture. 
Pag. 36. — (7) To add nothing to this Law, neither to take any thing from it.— If thou judgest that God's Law containeth one part of such Doctrine, as is necessary for man's salvation, and the Bishop's Laws another part, thou contemnest and dishonourest the whole Law, and the Giver thereof, and offendest against that command, Deut. 4.12. and Prov. 
Pag. 64.  30.— Every thing that we do for the honour of God not commanded by his Word, is as strange, and not accepted by God; as all good intentions, feigned works by man, and all things commanded by general Councils, not expressed in the Word of God, by the Patriarches, Prophets, Christ, and the Apostles, which be and ever were before God the Holy and Catholic Church. Whosoever add any thing to their Laws are the Church of Antichrist, Deut. 4.12. Revel. 22. Nadab and Abihu offered strange fire, i.e. such as he commanded not. 
Pag. 68 — Read the Commentaries of Tho. Valois and Nicol. in Aug. de Civit. Dei, l. 4. and they will tell thee what superstition is, if thou believe not the Scripture. Superstition (say they) is a superfluous Religion, what ways soever it be superfluous, whether it be of the superfluity of the things honoured, or of the things used for Religion, or of the manner in Religion. This doubtless is understood by the name of Superstition, from whence soever the name hath its rise; whatsoever thou dost to please God Almighty, if it be not commanded in his Word, it is superfluous superstition. 
Pag. 70. — The purpose end and will of the second Commandment is, That God's pleasure is unto us, that we do not profane or dishonour the true Religion or honour of God with superstitious Rites or Ceremonies not commanded by him.— I am a jealous God. q. d. 
Pag. 77.  when we two were married together for the love that I bore unto thee, I gave thee certain Rules and Precepts how in all things thou mayest keep my love and good will towards thee, and thou promisedst me obedience to my Commandments, Exod. 19 So honour me therefore, and love me as is standeth written in the Writings and Indentures written between us both, I cannot suffer to be otherwise honoured, than I have taught in my Tables and Testament.—  
Against obeying of God's Laws, 
Pa. 209.  the first Sophism or carnal Objection is, when men say it is no place nor time to learn or obey God's Laws, we be not in the Temple, etc. but in the broad world, and must do as other men do, and rather serve the place we be in, & ululare cum lapis, bark with the wolf, 
Deut. 29.30.  than speak of the Scripture: besides, it is too dangerous a season, let it pass till the world be more quiet, etc.— This Objection Moses breaketh, and proveth that the Law should be always received, and in every place.— Those that observed it in the wilderness, God fed by miracle from Heaven, and preserved all their apparel that it consumed not, 
Pa. 210.  nor perished in the wearing for the space of forty years.— A second Objection is, when men put from themselves the obedience of the Law unto others, saying, Let the Priests, etc. learn and keep the Law, what should a Prince, Magistrate, or Gentleman be so bound? Youth cannot be tie● to so straight Canons, it must not be so bridled, etc. This wicked acceptation of persons Moses destroyeth, yea all (saith he) stand this day before the Lord your God, 
Pa. 211.  your Princes, your Tribes, your Elders, your Officers, and all men of Israel, your children, your wives, and thy Guest, etc. No manner of prison is excluded from the League. 
Pa. 212. — A third is presumption, when men know what is to be done, yet against their knowledge presuming of God's mercy, 
Pa. 213.  do the thing that is evil, saying, If I walk in the imagination of my heart, and take my pleasure, there is no danger, etc. But (saith Moses) the Lord will not favour such an one, but then be angry, and kindle his ire against him, so that every curse written in this Book, shall rest on him, etc. A fourth is Animosity, 
Pa. 218.  thus reasoning with one's self, who knoweth what his last hour shall be?— But (saith Moses) Secret things belong to God, but the things that God hath revealed to us and our children for ever, 
Pa. 222.  that we do all the precepts of this Law.— A fifth, is Desperation, when men think it is in vain for them to observe God's Laws, there is no hope of their salvation etc. It is impossible for him to return to God, and do all that God requireth, etc. Moses gives a remedy against this dangerous disease, 
Pa. 224.  showeth the way to God, declareth, That God is fall of mercy and ready to forgive, 
Pa. 229.  etc.— A sixth is the pretence of Ignorance, saying, The scripture, the Laws of God have so many mysteries, roo hard for our capacities, etc. Besides the Doctor's brawl and chide between themselves, and how should the unlearned understand it aright? Who can tell (saith another) whether this be the true Law or not? If it were the true Law of God, than it should contain all verities, and h●ve no deed of man's Laws. Now the greatest part of Christians in name say, that this Law is not sufficient, except it be holp and aided by the Law of the Bishops.— Moses answereth and saith, 
Pa. 230.  This Law is sufficient, simple and plain, easy to be understood, a perfect Doctrine, and required of all men; the Commandment that I prescribe to thee unto day is not far above thee, nor put far from thee, etc. By which words it appeareth, that God hath made his will and pleasure simple and plainly open to his people, etc. Yea the Law of God to do well by is written naturally in the heart of every man, etc. 
Pa. 231.  though there were no law written, etc. man's conscience would tell him when he doth well and when ill. 
Pa. 234. — Farewell in our only and sole joy and consolation, Christ Jesus.  
This holy Exile parting with Mr. 
Fox, Vol. 3 pag. 145.  Bullinger and his friends at Zurick, declared that the principal cause of his return to his own Country was the matter of Religion, etc. Be sure (said he) neither the nature of the Country, nor pleasure of commodities, nor newness of friends shall ever induce me to the oblivion of such friends and Benefactors, and therefore you shall be sure from time to time to hear from me how it goes with me, but the last news of all I shall not be able to write; for there said he (taking Mr. Bullinger by the hand) where I shall take most pains, there shall you hear of me to be burned to ashes, and that shall be the last news, which I shall not be able to write.—  
When he was made Bishop of Worcester and Gloucester, 
Pa. 146.  the Arms allotted him (probably by his own appointment) were a Lamb in a fiery Bush, and the Sunbeams from Heaven descending down upon the Lamb, rightly denoting as it seemed, the manner of his suffering, which afterward followed.  
After his return, in his Sermons he corrected sin, and sharply inveighed against the iniquity of the world, and corrupt abuses of the Church.—  
When he was elected Bishop of Worcester and Gloucester, he made humble supplication to the King either to discharge him of the Bishopric, or to dispense with him as to the wearing of such Garments and Apparel as the Popish Bishops were wont to do. His Petition the King granted, as appears by his Letter to the Archbishop of Canterbury, telling him, That the Rites and Ceremonies he would be dispensed in were offensive to his conscience. 
Pa. 147.  The Oath also, used them commonly in the consecration of Bishops was against his conscience, as appears by the Earl of Warwick's Letter to the Archbishop, writ by the King's desire.  
In the beginning of Q. 
Pa. 149.  Mary's Reign, when notice was given him that he should be sent for to London, and how dangerous it was for him to appear, he gave this Answer: Once I did flee, but now because I am called to this place and Vocation, I am throughly persuaded to tarry, and to live and die with my sheep.  
When he was imprisoned in the Fleet, 
Pa. 150.  he writes thus: I am so hardly used, that I see no remedy (saving God's help) but I shall be cast away in Prison before I come to judgement. But I commit my just cause to God, whose will be done, whether it be by life or death.  
Winchester exhorting him to the unity of the Catholic Church, and to acknowledge the Pope's Holiness to be Head of the same Church, promising him the Queen's mercy; he answered, That forasmuch as the Pope taught Doctrine altogether contrary to the Doctrine of Christ, he was not worthy to be accounted a Member of Christ's Church, much less to be Head thereof; wherefore he would in no wise condescend to any such usurped Jurisdiction, neither esteemed he the Church, whereof they called him Head, to be the Catholic Church of Christ, 
Pa. 151.  for the Church of Christ only heareth the voice of her Spouse Christ, and flieth the strangers. Howbeit (said he) if in any point to me unknown, I have offended the Queen's Majesty, I shall humbly submit myself to her mercy, if mercy may be had with safety of conscience, and without the displeasure of God.  
Come Brother (said he to Mr. Rogers, who was sent with him to the Counter in Southwark) must we two take this matter first in hand, and begin to fire these Faggots? Yea Sir (said Mr. Rogers) by God's grace. Doubt not (said Mr. Hooper) but God will give strength.  
The Sheriff telling Mr. Hooper he wondered that he was so hasty and quick with the L. Chancellor, he answered, Mr. Sheriff, I was nothing at all impatient, although I was earnest in my Master's cause; and it standeth me so in hand; for it goeth upon life and death, not the life and death of this world only, but also of the world to come.  
In his Letter for the stopping of certain false rumours spread abroad concerning his Recantation, by the Bishops and their servants.—  
The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with all them that unfeignedly look for the coming of our Saviour Christ. Amen. Dear Brethren and Sisters in the Lord, and my Fellow-Prisoners for the Cause of God's Gospel, I do much rejoice and give thanks unto God for your constancy and perseverance in affliction, unto whom I wish continuance to the end. And as I do rejoice in your faith and constancy in afflictions that be in prison, even so I do mourn and lament to hear of our dear Brethren, that yet have not felt such dangers for God's Truth, 
Pa. 152.  as we have and do feel, and be daily like to suffer more, yea the very extreme and vile death of the fire; yet such is the report abroad (as I am credibly informed) that I John Hooper, a condemned man for the cause of Christ, should now after sentence of death (being in Newgate Prisoner, and looking daily for Execution) recant and abjure that which heretofore I have preached; and this talk ariseth of this, That the Bishop of London, and his Chaplains resort unto me. Doubtless if our Brethren were as Godly as I could wish them, they would think that in case I did refuse to talk with them they might have just occasion to say that I were unlearned, and durst not speak with learned men; or else proud, and disdained to speak with them.— But I fear not their arguments, neither is death terrible to me.— I am more confirmed in the truth, which I have preached heretofore, by their coming. Therefore ye that may send to the weak Brethren, pray them that they trouble me not with such reports of Recantations as they do, for I have hitherto left all things of the world, and suffere● great pains and imprisonment, and I thank God I am as ready to suffer death as a mortal man may be. It were better for them to pray for us, then to credit or report such rumours that be untrue. We have enemies enough of such as know not God truly: but yet the false report of weak Brethren is a double cross. I wish your eternal salvation in Je●●s Christ, and also require your continual Prayers, that he which hath begun in us may continue ●t to the end. I have taught the truth with my ●ongue, and with my pen heretofore, and hereafter shortly will confirm the same by God's grace with ●y blood.  
Your Brother in Christ, J. H. Newgate, Feb. 2. 1554.  
When the Keeper told him he should be sent to Gloucester to be burned, 
Pa. 153.  he rejoiced very much ●ifting up his eyes and hands to Heaven, he praised God that he saw it good to send him among the people over whom he was Pastor, there to confirm with his death the truth which he had before taught them, not doubting but the Lord would give him strength to perform the same to his glory.  
Sir Anthony Kingston (formerly his Friend, than a Commissionre to see Execution done upon him, coming to him a little before his death, bid him consider that life was sweet, & death was bitter, etc. It is true (said Mr. Hooper) I am come hither to end this life, and to suffer death here, because I will not gainsay the former truth which I have heretofore taught among you.— True it is, that death is bitter and life is sweet; but alas! consider that the death to come is more bitter, and the life to come is more sweet; therefore for the desire and love I have to the one, and the terror and fear of the other, I do not so much regard this death, nor esteem this life, but have settled myself through the strength of God's holy Spirit, patiently to pass through the torments and extremities of the fire now prepared for me, rather than to deny the truth of his Word, desiring you and others in the mean time to commend me to God's mercy in your Prayers.  
I thank God (said the Knight) that ever I knew you; for God did appoint you to call me, being a lost child, and by your good instructions, where before I was both an Adulterer and Fornicator, God hath brought me to the forsaking and de●esting of the same. If you had the grace so to do (said the Bishop) I do highly praise God for it, and if you have not, I pray God you may have, and that you may continually live in his fear.  
The Knight and the Bishop parting with tears, the Bishop told the Knight, that all the troubles be had sustained in Prison, had not caused him to uttes so much sorrow.  
A Papist telling him he was sorry to see him in that case. Be sorry for thy man (said he) and jament thine own wickedness; for I am well, I thank God, and death to me for Christ's sake is welcome.  
When he was committed to the Sheriff of Gloucester, 
Pa. 154.  the Mayor and Aldermen at first saluted him, and took him by the hand. Mr. Mayor (said Mr. Hooper) I give most hearty thanks to you and to the rest of your Brethren, that you have vouchsafed to take me a Prisoner and condemned man by the hand, whereby to my rejoicing it is somewhat apparent that your old love and friendship towards me is not altogether extinguished, and I trust also that all the things I have taught you in times past are not utterly forgotten, etc. For the which most true and sincere Doctrine, because I will not now account it falsehood and Heresy, as many other men do, I am sent hither by the Queen's command to die, and am come where I taught it to confirm it with my blood. And now Mr. Sheriffs,— My request to you is, that there may be a quick Fire, shortly to make an end, & in the mean time I will be as obedient unto you, as yourselves would wish. If you think I do amiss in any thing, hold up your finger and I have done: for I am not come hither as one enforced or compel to die; for it is well known I might have had my life with worldly gain; but as one willing to offer and give my life for the truth, rather than to consent to the wicked Papistical Religion of the Bishop of Rome, etc.—  
When the Sheriffs fetched him from his Chamber to the place of Execution with Bills, Weapons, &c Mr. Sheriffs (said he) I am no Traitor, neither needed you to have made such a business to bring me to the place where I must suffer; for if ye had willed me, I would have gone alone to the Stake, and have troubled none of you at all.  
When he saw the multitude of people that were assembled, he said unto them that were about him, Alas! why be these people assembled and come together? peradventure they think to hear something of me now, as they have in times past; but alas! speech is prohibited me.  
Notwithstanding the cause of my death is well known unto them: when I was appointed here to be their Pastor, I preached unto them true and sincere Doctrine, and that out of the Word of God; because I will not account the same to be Heresy and untruth this kind of death is prepared for me.  
When he was come to the place where he was to suffer, after he had begun to pray, a Box was brought and laid before him upon a stool, with his Pardon (or leastwise it was feigned so to be) from the Queen, if he would turn; at the sight thereof he cried, If you love my soul away with it, if you love my soul away with it.  
In his Prayer he was overheard to say; Lord, I am Heil, but thou art Heaven; I am swill, and a sink of sin, but thou art a gracious God and merciful. Redeemer. 
Pa. 155. — Thou art ascended into Heaven, receive me Hell to be partaker of thy joys, where thou sittest in equal glory with thy Father; for well knowest thou wherefore I am come hither to suffer and why the wicked do persecute this thy poor servant, not for my sins and transgressions against thee, but because I will not allow their wicked do to the contaminating of thy blood, and to the denial of the knowledge of thy Truth, wherewith it did please thee by thy holy Spirit to instruct me, the which with as much diligence as a poor wretch might (being thereto called) I have set forth to thy glory. And well seest thou, my Lord and God, what terrible pains & cruel torments be prepared for thy Creature; such, Lord, as without thy strength none is able to bear, or patiently to pass. But all things that are impossible with man are possible with thee. Therefore strengthen me of thy goodness, that in the fire I break not the rules of patience, or else assuage the terror of the pains as shall seem most to thy glory.  
When he was at the Stake, three irons made to bind him to the Stake, were brought; one for his Neck, another for his Middle, and the third for his Legs. He refusing them, said, Ye have no need thus to trouble yourselves, for I doubt not but God will give strength sufficient to abide the extremity of the fire without bands: notwithstanding, suspecting the frailty and weakness of the flesh, but having assured confidence in God's strength, I am content ye do as ye shall think good.  
When he was first scorched with the fire, 
Pa. 156.  he prayed, saying mildly, and not very loud (but as one without pains) O Jesus the son of David have mercy upon me, and receive my soul.  
When the second fire was spent, and only burnt his lower parts, he said, for God's love (good people) let me have more fire. In the third fire he prayed with somewhat a loud voice, Lord Jesus have mercy on me, Lord Jesus have mercy on me, Lord Jesus receive my Spirit.  
The Reasons of Mr. Hooper 's refusing the Episcopal Habits, etc. I find thus.  C. 
Why do not you my Lord use these innocent and harmless weeds? 
See Cabal p. 13, 14.   H. 
I put myself upon the trial of the searcher of Hearts, that no obstinacy, but mere Conscience makes me refuse these ornaments.  C. 
These Ornaments are indifferent of themselves, and of ancient use in the Church.  H. 
They are useless being ridiculous and superstitious.  C. 
Nay, my Lord, being enjoined by lawful Authority, they become necessary, not to salvation, but to Church-unity.  H. 
Being left indifferent by God, it is presumption in man to make them necessary.  C. 
By a moderate use of these Ceremonies we may gain Papists into the Church.  H. 
While you hope to gain Papists into the Church, you lose many Protestants out of it.  C. 
You discredit other Bishops, who have used this Habit.  H. 
I had rather discredit them than destroy mine own conscience.  C. 
How think you, being a private person, to be indulged with to the disturbance of the public Uniformity of the Church?  H. 
If it please your Grace but to read these Letters, I hope you will be satisfied (and then he produced the Letters from the Earl of Warwick, and King Edward.)  C. 
These are to desire, that in such reasonable things, wherein my Lord Elect of Gloucester craveth to be born withal at your hands, you would vouchsafe your grace's favour; the principal cause is, that you would not charge him with any thing burdenous to his conscience.  
J. Warwick.  
WE do understand you stay from Consecrating our wellbeloved Mr. J. Hooper, because be would have you omit and let pass certain Rites and Ceremonies offensive to his Conscience, whereby you think you shall fall in praemunire of Laws; We have thought good by advice of Our Council to discharge you of all manner of Dangers, Penalties, and Forfeitures you should run into, by omitting any of the same, and these Our Letters shall be your sufficient Warrant and Discharge.  
Edwardus Rex.  
In his Letter writ in Answer to one sent him concerning certain taken in Bow Church-yard, 
Fox, Vol. 3 Pag. 116.  whilst they were praying.— I do rejoice in that men can be so well occupied in this perilous time, and flee for remedy to God by Prayer, as well for their own lacks and necessities, as also charitably to pray for them that persecute them. So doth the Word of God command all men to pray charitably for them that hate them, and not to revile any Magistrate with words, or to mean him evil by force and violence. They also may rejoice that in well doing they wer● taken to prison.— Thus far you well and pray God to send his true Word into this Realm again amongst us, which the ungodly Bishops have now banished.  
In his Letter to those Christians so taken Prisoners.—  
The grace, favour, consolation, 
Pa. 1ST  and aid of the Holy Ghost be with you now and ever. So be it. Dear beloved in the Lord, ever since I heard of your imprisonment I have been marvellously moved with great affections and passions, as well of mirth and gladness, as of heaviness and sorrow. Of gladness in this, that I perceived how ye be bend and given to prayer and invocation of God's help in these dark and wicked proceed of men against God's glory. I have been sorry to perceive the malice and wickedness of men to be so cruel, devilish, and tyrannical to persecute the people of God for serving of God, etc. These cruel do do declare, that the Papists Church is more bloody and tyrannical, than ever was the sword of the Ethnics and Gentiles.— Trajan the Emperor commanded, That no man should be persecuted for serving of God: but the Pope and his Church have cast you into Prison, being taken doing the Work of God, and one of the excellentest Works, that is required of Christians, viz. whilst ye were in Prayer.— O glad may ye be that ever ye were born to be apprehended, whilst ye were so virtuously occupied. Blessed be they that suffer for righteousness sake. If God had suffered them that took your bodies, then to have taken your life also, now had you been following the Lamo in perpetual joys, away from the company and assembly of the wicked men. But the Lord would not have you suddenly so to departed, but reserveth you gloriously to speak and maintain his Truth to the world. Be ye not careful what ye shall say; for God will go out and in with you, and will be present in your hearts and in your mouths to speak his wisdom, though it seems foolishness to the world. He that hath begun this good work in you, continue in the same unto the end. Pray unto him, 
Mat. 10.  that ye may fear him only, that hath power to kill both body and soul, and to cast them into hell fire. 
Luke 12.  Be of good comfort, all the hairs of your head are numbered, and there is not one of them can perish, except your heavenly Father suffer it to perish. Now you be in the field, and placed in the forefront of Christ's battle. Doubtless it is a singular favour of God. and a special love of him towards you, to give him his pre-eminence, as a sign that he trusteth you before others of his people. Wherefore dear Brethren and Sisters) continually fight this Fight of the Lord. Your Cause is most just and godly, ye stand for the true Christ (who is after the flesh in Heaven) and for his true Religion and Honour, which is amply, fully, sufficiently, and abundantly contained in the holy Testament, sealed with Christ's own blood. How much be ye bound to God, who puts you in trust with so holy and just a cause? Remember what lookers on you have to lee and behold you in your fight, God and all his holy Angels; who be ready always to take you up into Heaven, if ye be slain in his fight. Also you have standing at your backs all the multitude of the Faithful, who shall take courage, strength, and desire to follow such noble and valiant Christians, as you be. Be not afraid of your Adversaries; 
1 Joh. 4.  for he that is in you, is stronger than he that is in them. Shrink not although it be pain to you: your pains be not now so great, as hereafter your joys shall be. Read the Comfortable Chapters to the Romans, 8.10, 15. Hebrews 11.12. And upon your knees thank God that ever ye were accounted worthy to suffer any thing for his Names sake. Read the second Chapter of Luke, and there you shall see how the Shepherds that watched their Sheep all night, as soon as they heard that Christ was born at Bethelem, by and by went to see him. They did not reason not debate with themselves who should keep the Wolf from the Sheep in the mean time, but did as they were commanded, and committed their Sheep unto him, whose pleasure they obeyed. So let us do now we be called, commit all other things to him that calleth us. He will take heed that all things shall be well. He will help the Husband, he will comfort the Wife: he will guide the Servants: he will keep the House: he will preserve the Goods; yea rather then it should be undone, he will wash the Dishes and rock the Cradle. Cast therefore all your care upon God; for he careth for you. Besides this, you may perceive by your imprisonment, that your Adversaries weapons against you be nothing but flesh, and blood, and tyranny, for if they were able, they would maintain their Religion by God's Word; but for lack of that, they would violently compel, such as they cannot by holy Scripture persuade; because the holy Word of God, and all Christ's do be contrary unto them. Ipray you pray for me, and I will pray for you.  
Fleet, Jan. 24. 1555.  
In a Letter to certain of his Friends. 
Pa. 156. —  
Now is the time of trial, to see whether we fear more, God or man. It was an easy thing to hold with Christ, whilst the Prince and world held with him; but now the world hateth him, it is the true trial who be his. Wherefore in the Name, and in the Virtue, Strength, and Power of his holy Spirit, prepare yourselves in any case to adversity and constancy. Let us not run away when it is most time to fight. Remember none shall be crowned, but such as fight manfully; and he that endureth to the end shall be saved. Ye must now turn all your cogitations from the peril you see, and mark the felicity that followeth the peril, either victory in this world of your enemies, or else a surrender of this life to inherit the everlasting Kingdom. Beware of beholding too much the felicity, or misery of this world; for the consideration and too earnest or love fear of either of them draweth from God. Wherefore think with yourselves, as touching the felicity of the world, it is good; but yet none otherwise than it standeth with the favour of God. It is to be kept; but yet so far forth, as by keeping of it we lose not God. It is good abiding and tarrying still among our friends here; but yet so, that we tarry no● therewithal in Gods displeasare, and hereafter dwell with the Devils in fire everlasting. There is nothing under God, but may be kept, so that God, being above all things we have, be not lost. Of adversity judge the same. Imprisonment is painful, but yet liberty upon evil conditions is more painful. The Prisons stink; but yet not so much as sweet Houses, where the fear and true honour of God is lacking. I must be alone and solitary: It is better to be so, and have God with me, then to be in company with the wicked. Loss of Goods is great; but loss of God's grace and favour is greater. I am a poor simple creature, and cannot tell how to answer before such a great sort of noble, learned, and wise men: It is better to make answer before the pomp and pride of wicked men, than to stand naked in the fight of all Heaven and Earth before the just God at the later day. I shall die then by the hands of the cruel man: He is blessed, that loseth his life full of miseries, and findeth the life of eternal joys. It is pain and grief to departed from Goods and Friends; but yet not so much as to departed from grace and heaven itself. 
Pa. 157.  Wherefore there is neither felicity, nor adversity of this world, that can appear to be great, if it be weighed with the joys or pains in the world to come. I can do no more, but pray for you; do the same for me, for God's sake. For my part (I thank the heavenly Father) I have made mine accounts, and appointed myself unto the will of the heavenly Father: as he will, so I will by his grace.— I am a precious jewel now, and daintily kept, never so daintily; for neither mine own man, nor any of the Servants of the House may come to me, but my Keeper alone.  
Jan. 23. 1555.  
In another Letter.—  

Pa. 158.  The grace, mercy, and Peace of God the Father, through our Lord Jesus Christ, be with you my dear Brethren, and with all those that unfeignedly love and embrace his holy Gospel. Amen. We must give God thanks for the Truth he hath opened, etc. and pray unto him, that we deny it not, nor dishonour it with idolatry; but that we may have strength and patience, rather to die ten times over, than to deny him once. Blessed shall we be, if ever God make us worthy of that honour to shed our blood for his Names sake: and blessed then shall we think those Parents, which brought us into this world, that we should be carried from this mortality into immortality. 
Col. 3.  If we follow the command of Paul, that saith, If ye be risen with Christ, seek these things which are above, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God; we shall neither departed from the vain transitory goods of this world, nor from this wretched and mortal life, with so great pains, as others do.— There is no better way to be used in this troublesome time for your consolation, than many times to have Assemblies together of such men and women, as be of your Religion in Christ, and there to take and renew among yourselves the truth of your Religion, to see what ye be by the Word of God, and to remember what ye were before ye came to the knowledge thereof; to weigh and confer the dreams and false! yes of the Preachers, that now preach, with the Word of God, that retaineth all truth: and by such talk, and familiar resorting together, ye shall the better find out all their lies, that now go about to deceive you, and also both know and love the Truth that God hath opened to us. It is much requisite that the Members of Christ comfort one another, make prayers together, confer one with another; so shall ye be stronger, and God's spirit shall not be absent from you, but in the midst of you, to teach you, to comfort you, to make you wise in all godly things, patiented in adversity, and strong in persecution. Ye see how the Congregation of the wicked, by helping one another, make their wicked Religion and themselves strong against God's Truth and his people.— Ye may perceive by the life of our forefathers, that Christ's words, In the world ye shall have trouble: He that will live godly in Christ must suffer persecution. be true; for none of all his before our time escaped trouble: then shall ye perceive that it is but a folly for one that professeth Christ truly, to look for the love of the world. Ye be no better than your forefathers. Be glad that ye may be counted worthy Soldiers for this War: and pray to God when ye come together, that he will use and order you and your do. (1) That ye glorify God. (2) That ye edify the Church and Congregation. (3) That ye profit your own souls. In all our do beware ye be not deceived; for although this time be not yet so bloody and tyrannous, as the time of our forefathers, that could not bear the Name of Christ, without danger of life and goods; yet is our time more perilous for soul and body. Therefore of us Christ said, 
Luke 18.  Think ye when the Son of man cometh, he shall find faith upon the earth. He speaks not of being christened and in name a Christian, but of saving Faith: and doubtless the scarcity of Faith is now more (and will, I fear increase) than it was in the time of the greatest Tyrants that ever were. In Rev. 6. ye may perceive that at the opening of the fourth Seal came our a pale Horse, and he that sat upon him was called Death, and Hell followed him. This Horse is the time, when Hypocrites and Dissemblers entered into the Church. under pretence of the true Religian, etc. that have killed more souls with heresy and superstition, than all the Tyrants that ever killed bodies by fire, sword, or banishment, etc. and all souls, that trust to these Hypocrites, live to the Devil in everlasting pain, as is declared by Hell's following the pale Horse. These pale Hypocrites stave stirred up Earthquakes, i. e. he Princes of the world against Christ's Church. They have darkened the Sun, and made the Moon bloody, and have caused the Stars to fall from Heaven, i.e. they have darkened with mists, and daily darken the Sun of God's word, 
Pa. 159.  imprisoned, and chaised, and butchered Gods true Preachers, which ●nch only light at the Sun of God's Word, that their light cannot shine unto the world as they would: Whereupon it comes to pass, that many Christians fall from God's true Word to hypocrisy, most devilish superstition and idolatry.—  
In his Letter to Bishop Farrar, Dr. Taylor, Mr. Bradford, and Mr. Philpot, Prisoners in the King's Bench in Southwark.— I am advertised, that we shall be carried shortly to Cambridge, there to dispute for the faith, and for the Religion of Christ (which is most true) that we have and do profess. I am (as I doubt not ye be) in Christ ready) not only to go to Cambridge, but also to suffer, by God's help, death itself in the maintenance thereof.— I writ this to comfort you in the Lord, that the time draweth near, and is at hand, that we shall testify before God's enemies God's Truth.—  
Yours, and with you unto death in Christ, J. H. May, 6. 1554.  
In his Letter to his Wife. 
Pa. 160. —  
As the Devil hath entered into their hearts, that they themselves cannot, or will not come to Christ to be instructed by his holy Word; so can they not abide any others to become Christians, and lead their lives after the Word of God, bu● hate, persecute, rob, imprison, and kill them, whether male or female; though they have never offended Gods or Man's Law, yea though they daily pray for them, and wish them Gods grace; having no respect to Nature. The Brother persecuteth the Brother, the Father the Son, and most dear Friends are become most mortal Enemies. And no marvel; for they have chosen sundry Masters, the one the Devil, the other God. The one agree with the other, as God and the Devil agree between themselves. 
Gen. 21. Gal. 4. — As he that was born after the flesh persecuted in times past him that was born after the Spirit, even so it is now. Therefore forasmuch as we live in this life amongst so many great perils and dangers, the only remedy is what Christ hath appointed, 
Luke 21.  Ye shall possess yourselves in patience.— When troubles come we must be patiented, and in no case violently, nor seditiously to resist our persecutors; because God hath such care of us, that he will keep in the midst of all troubles the very hairs of our heads, etc. And seeing he hath such care of the hairs of our head, how much more doth he care for our life itself? Their cruelty hath no farther power than God permitteth, and that which cometh unto us by the will of our heavenly Father, can be no harm, loss, destruction to us, but rather gain, wealth and felicity. That the spirit of man may feel these consolations, the giver of them, the heavenly Father, must be prayed unto for the merits of Christ's Passion; for it is not the nature of man that can be contented, until it be regenerated and possessed with God's Spirit, to bear patiently the troubles of mind or body. When the mind of man sees troubles on every side, threatening poverty, yea death, except the man weigh these brittle and uncertain treasures, that be taken from him, with the riches of the life to come, and this life of the body with the life in Christ's blood, and so for the love and certainty of the heavenly joys contemn all things present, doubtless he shall never be able to bear the loss of goods and life.— The Christian man's faith must be always upon the resurrection of Christ, when he is in trouble, and in that glorious Resurrection he shall see continual joy, yea victory and triumph over all persecution, trouble, sin, death, hell, the Devil, and all other persecutors; the tears and weep of the faithful dried up, their wounds healed, their bodies made immortal in joy, their souls for ever praising the Lord, in conjunction and society everlasting with the blessed company of God's Elect in perpetual joy. 
Col. 3.  If ye be risen with Christ, seek the things which are above, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God the Father. When he biddeth us seek the things that are above, he requireth that our minds never cease from prayer and study in God's Word, until we see, know, and understand the vanities of this world, the shortness end misery of this life, and the treasures of the world to come, the immortality thereof, the joys of that life, and so never cease seeking, until such time as we know certainly and be persuaded what a blessed man he is, that seeketh the one and findeth it, and careth not for the other though he lose it; and in seeking, 
Pa. 161.  to have right judgement between the life present and the life to come, we shall find how little the pains, imprisonment, standers, lies, and death itself is in the world, in respect of pains everlasting, the Prison infernal, and Dungeon of Hell, the Sentence of God's judgement, and everlasting Death. When a man hath by seeking the Word of God found out what the things above be, then must he se● his affections upon them. And this Command is more hard than the other; for man's knowledge many times sees the best: men know that there is a life to come, better than this present, etc. Yet they set not their affection upon it, they do more affect and love indeed a trifle of nothing in this world, that pleaseth their affection, than the treasure of all treasures in Heaven. We must set our affections on things above, i. e. when any thing worse than Heaven, offereth itself to be ours, if we will give our good wills to it, and love it in our hearts, than ought we to see by the judgement of God's Word, whether we may have it without God's displeasure; if we cannot, if the riches of this world may not be gotten nor kept by God's Law, neither our lives continued without the denial of his honour, we must set our affections upon the riches and life that is above, and not upon things that be upon the earth. This second Command requires, that as our mind judgeth Heavenly things to be better than Earthly, and the life to come better than the present life; so we should choose them before other, and prefer them, etc. These things be easy to be spoken of, but not so easy to be used and practised.— Read Psa. 88 wherein is contained the prayer of a man, that being vexed with adversaries and persecutions, saw nothing but death and hell, apprehending not only man, but God angry with him; yet he by Prayer humbly resorted unto God, and put the hope of his salvation in him, whom he felt his enemy.— In this command (possess your lives by your patience) God requires every one to be patiented, he saith not, It is sufficient that other holy Patriarches, Prophets, Apostles, Evangelists, and Martyrs continued their lives in patiented suffering the troubles of this world; but Christ saith it to every one of his people. By your patience continue you your life, not that man hath patience in himself, but that he must have it for himself of God, the only Giver of it, if he purpose to be a godly man. Besides, as our Profession and Religion requireth patience outwardly, without resistance and force, so requireth it patience of the mind, and not to be angry with God, although he use us that be his own creatures, as him listeth. We may not murmur against God, 
Pa. 162.  but say always his judgements be right and just, and rejoice that it pleaseth him to use us, as he used heretofore such as he most loved in this world. Have a singular care to this command, be glad and rejoice, etc. he showeth great cause why, because your reward is great in Heaven. 
Mat. 5.  Christ also takes from us all shame and rebuke, as though it were not an honour to suffer for him, because the wicked world doth curse and abhor such poor troubled Christians. He placeth all his honourably, saying, Even so persecuted they the Prophets that were before you.— We may learn by things that nourish and maintain us, both meat and drink, what loathsomeness, and (in a manner) abhorring they come to before they work their perfection in us, etc. that whosoever saw the same would loathe and abhor his own nourishment before it came to its perfection. Is it then any marvel if such Christians, as God delighteth in, be so mangled and defaced in this world, which is the Kitchen and Mill, to boil and grind the flesh of God's people in, till they achieve their perfection in the world to come?— Raw flesh is not meat wholesome for man, and unmortified men and women be not creatures meet for God. Christ's people must be broken and all to torn in the Mill of this world, and so shall they be most fine meant to their Heavenly Father.— We must therefore patiently suffer, and willingly attend upon God's do, although they seem clean contrary, after our judgement, to our wealth and salvation, as Abraham did, when he was bid to offer his Son Isaac, in whom God promised the Blessing, and multiplying of his seed. Joseph at the last came to that which God promised him, although in the mean time, after the judgement of the world, he was never like to be, as God said he should be Lord over his Brethren. When Christ would make the blind man to see, he put clay upon his eyes, which after the judgement of man was a means rather to make his double blind, than to give him his sight, but he obeyed and knew that God could work his desire, what means soever he used contrary to man's reasons.— To judge things indifferently, the trouble be not yet generally, as they were in our good Father's time, soon after the death and Resurrection of our Saviour Christ. 
Mat. 24. — Was there ever such trouble as Christ threatened upon Jerusalem? Towards the end of the world we have nothing so much extremity as they had then, but even as we be able to bear.—  
In another Letter.— I require you not to forget your duty towards God in these perilous days, in the which the Lord will try us. I trust you do increase by the reading of the Scriptures, the knowledge you have of God, and that you diligently apply your self to follow the same▪ for the knowledge helpeth not, except the life be according thereto.  
— I commend you to God, and the guiding of his good Spirit, to establish and confirm you in all well doing, and keep you blameless to the day of the Lord, watch and pray, for this day is at hand.  
In his Letter to his charitable Friends in London. — For your liberality I most hearty thank you, and praise God highly in you for you, etc. praying him to preserve you from all famine, scarcity, and lack of the truth of his Word, which is the lively food of your souls, as you preserve my body from hunger and other necessaries which would happen unto me, were it not cared for by the charity of godly people. Such as have spoiled me of all that I had, have imprisoned me, and appointed not one halfpenny to feed or relieve me withal; but I do forgive them, and pray for them daily in my poor Prayer to God, and from my heart I wish their salvation, and quietly and patiently bear their injuries, wishing no farther extremity to be used towards us: yet if the contrary seem best to our heavenly Father, I have made my reckoning, and fully resolved to suffer the uttermost that they are able to do against me; yea death itself by the aid of Christ Jesus, who died the most vile death of the Cross for us, wretched and miserable sinners. But of this I am assured, that the wicked world with all his force and power shall not touch one of the hairs of our heads without leave and licence of our heavenly Father, whose will be done in all things. If he will life, life be it; if he will death, death be it; only we pray that our wills may be subject to his will.— If we be contented to obey God's will, and for his commands sake to surrender our goods and our lives to be at his pleasure, it maketh no matter whether we keep goods and life, or lose them. Nothing can hurt us that is taken from us for God's cause, nor can any thing at length do us good that is preserved contrary to God's command. Let us wholly suffer God to use us and ours after his holy wisdom, and beware we neither use nor govern ourselves contrary to his will by our own wisdom; for if we do, our wisdom will at length prove foolishness. It is kept to no good purpose, that we keep contrary to his Commandments. It can by no means be taken from us, that he would should tarry with us. He is no good Christian that ruleth himself and his, as worldly means serve; for he that so doth, shall have as many changes as chances in the world. To day with the world he shall live and praise the truth of God, to morrow, as the world will, so will he like and praise the falsehood of man; to day with Christ, to morrow with Antichrist.— Glorify your heavenly Father both with your inward and outward man. If ye think ye can inwardly in the heart serve him, and yet outwardly serve with the world in external service the thing that is not of God, ye deceive yourselves; for both the body and soul must concur together in the honour of God; 
1 Cor. 6.  for if an honest wife be bound to give both heart and body to faith and service in marriage, and if in honest wives faith in the heart cannot stand with a who rish or defiled body, much less can the true faith of a Christian in the service of Christianity stand with the bodily service of external idolatry; for the mystery of Marriage is not so honourable between man and wife, as it is between Christ and every Christian. Therefore (dear Brethren) pray to the heavenly Father, that as he spared not the soul nor the body of his dearly beloved Son, but applied both of them with extreme pain, to work our salvation both of soul and body: so he will give us all grace to apply our souls and bodies to be Servants to him.— Let us not deride ourselves, and say our souls serve him, whatsoever bodies do to the contrary for civil order and policy. But alas! 
Pa. 164.  I know by myself what troubleth you, viz. the great danger of the world, that will revenge (ye think) your service to God with sword and fire, with loss of goods and lands: but (dear Brethren) weigh on the other side, that your enemies and Gods enemies shall not do as much as they would, but as much as God shall suffer them, who can trap them in their own counsels, and destroy them in the midst of their furies. Remember ye be the Workmen of the Lord, and called into his Vineyard, there to labour till Evening-Tide, that you may receive your penny, which is more worth than all the Kingdoms of the Earth; but he that called us into his Vineyard, hath not told us how fore and how fervently the San shall trouble us in our labour, but hath bid us labour, and commit the bitterness thereof to him, who can and will so moderate all afflictions, that no man shall have more laid upon him, then in Christ he shall be able to bear, unto whose merciful tuition and defence I commend both your souls and bodies.  
Yours with my poor Prayer. J. H.  
In a Letter to a Merchant of London.— I thank God and you for the great help and consolation I have received in time of adversity by your charity, but most rejoice that you be not altered from truth, although falsehood cruelly seeketh to disdain her. Judge not my Brother truth by outward appearance, for truth now worse appeareth, and is more vilely rejected then falsehood. Leave the outward show, and see by the Word of God what is truth, and accept truth, and dislike her not, though man call her falsehood. As it is now, so it hath been heretofore: truth hath been rejected, and falsehood received. Such as have professed truth, have smarted, and the friends of falsehood laughed them to scorn. The one having the commendation of truth by man, but the condemnation of falsehood by God, flourishing for a time with endless destruction; the other afflicted a little season, but ending with immortal joys. Wherefore, dear Brother, ask and demand of your Book, the Testament of Jesus Christ, in these woeful and wretched days, what you should think, and what you should stay yourselves upon for a certain truth, and whatsoever you hear taught, try it by your Book, whether it be true or false. The days be dangerous and full of peril, not only for the world, and worldly things, but for Heaven and neavenly things. It is a trouble to lose the treasure of this life, but yet a very pain if it be kept with the offence of God. Cry, call, pray, and in Christ daily require help, succour, mercy, wisdom, grace, and defence, that the wickedness of this world prevail not against us.—  
In his Letter to Mrs. Wilkinson.— I am very glad to hear of your health, and do thank you for your loving tokens; but I am a great deal more glad to hear how Christianly you avoid Idolatry, and prepare yourself to suffer the extremity of the world, rather than to endanger yourself too God. You do as you ought to do in this behalf, and in suffering of transitory pains, you shall avoid permanent torments in the world to come. Use your life and keep it with as much quietness as you can, so ●hat you offend not God. The ease that cometh with his displeasure turneth at length to unspeakable pains; and the gains of the world, with the loss of his favours is beggary and wretchedness.—  
In his Letter to Mr. Hall and his Wife.— The days be dangerous and full of peril; but let us comfort ourselves in calling to remembrance the days of our Forefathers, upon whom the Lord sent such troubles, that many hundreds, yea thousands died for the testimony of Jesus Christ, both men and women, suffering with patience and constancy as much cruelty as Tyrants could devise, and so departed out of this miserable world to the bliss everlasting, where now they remain for ever, looking always for the end of this sinful world, when they shall receive their bodies again in immortality, and see the number of the Elect associated with them in full and consummated joys; and as virtuous men suffering Martyrdom now rest in joys everlasting, their pains ending their sorrows, and beginning their ease: so did their constancy and steadfastness animate & confirm all good people in the truth, and gave them encouragement to suffer the like, rather than to fall with the world to consent unto wickedness and idolatry. Wherefore, my dear Friends, seeing God hath illuminated you in the same true faith, wherein the Apostles, and Evangelists, and all Martyrs suffered most cru●● death, thank him for his grace in knowledge, and pray to him for strength and perseverance, that ye be not ashamed nor afraid to confess it. Ye be in the truth, and the gates of Hell shall never prevail against it, nor Antichrist with all his Imps prove i● false; they may persecute and kill, but never overcome. Be of good comfort, and fear God more than man. This life is short and miserable; happy be they that can spend it to the glory o● God.  
In his Letter to Mrs. 
Pa. 165.  Warcop.— I did rejoice to understand, that you be fully resolved by God's grace to suffer extremity, rather than to go from the truth which you have professed.— As you be travelling this perilous journey, take this Lesson with you, practised by the Wise men, Matth. 2. Such as traveled to find Christ, followed only the Star, and as long as they saw it, they were assured they were in the right way, and had great mirth in their journey; but when they entered into Jerusalem, whereas the Star led them not thither, but to Bethlem, & there asked the Citizens the thing that the Star shown before, they were not only ignorant of Bethlem, but lost the sight of the Star, etc.— The Word is the only Stat that showeth us where Christ is, and which way we may come unto him; But as Jerusalem stood in the way, and was an impediment to the Wise men, so doth the Synigogue of Antichrist, that beareth the Name of Jerusalem, i. e. the Vision of Peace, and among the people now is called the Catholic Church, standeth in the way that Pilgrims must go by through this world to Bethlem, i. e. the house of bread or plentifulness, & is an impediment to all Christian Travellers; yea, and except the more grace of God be, will keep the Pilgrim still in her, that they shall not come where Christ is at all; and to stay them indeed, they take away the Star of Light, which is God's Word, that it cannot be seen.— Ye may see what great dangers happened unto these Wise men, whilst they were learning of Liars, where Christ was. (1) They were out of their way. And (2) They lost their Guide and Conductor.— If we come into the Church of men, and ask for Christ, we go out of the way, and lose also our Conductor and Guide, that only leadeth us straight thither.— Sister, take heed, you shall in your journey towards Heaven meet with many a monstrous beast: have salve therefore of God's Word; therefore ready you shall meet husbands, children, lovers and friends, that shall, if God be not with them, be very let's and impediments to your purpose. You shall meet with slander and contempt of the world, and be accounted ungracious and ungodly, you shall hear and meet with cruel tyranny to do you all extremities; you shall now and then see the troubles of your own conscience, and feel your own weakness; you shall hear that you be cursed by the sentence of the Catholic Church, with such like terrors, that pray to God, and follow the Star of his Word, and you shall arrive at the Port of Eternal Salvation, by the merits only of Jesus Christ.—   

Hudson.  
When Thomas Hudson of Ailesham in Norfolk saw the Constable come to his house to apprenend him, 
Fox, Vol. 3 Pag. 869.  he said; Now mine hour is welcome, friends, welcome, you be they that shall lead me to life in Christ. I thank God therefore, and the Lord enable me thereto for his mercy's sake; for his desire was, and he ever prayed (if it were the Lords will) that he might suffer for the Gospel of Christ.  
When Berry threatened him, saying, I will write to the Bishop my good Lord, etc. O Sir, (said he) there is no Lord but God, though there be many lords and many gods.  
Wilt thou recant (said Berry the Priest) or no? The Lord forbidden (said Hudson) I had rather die many deaths then to do so.  
When he came first to the Stake, 
Pa. 870.  he was very sad, not for his death, but for lack of feeling his Christ; and therefore came from his Fellow-sufferers under the Chain, and fell down upon his knees, and prayed; and at last he risen with great joy, as a man new changed, even from death to life, and said, Now I thank God I am strong, and pass not what man can do unto me.   

Hullier.  
Mr. John Hullier, Conduct in King's College at Cam●ridge, suffered martyrdom at Cambridge, April 2. A. 1556.  
In his Letter to the Christian Congregation. 
Fox. Vol. 3. pag. 696. —  
It standeth now most in hand (O dear Christians) all them that look to be accounted of Christ's flock at the great and terrible day, when a separation shall be made, etc. faithfully in this time of great affliction, to hear our Master Christ's voice, the only of true Shepherd of our souls, who saith, 
Mat. 24.  Whosoever shall endure to the end shall be saved— In this time we must needs either show that we be his saithful Soldiers, 
Ephes. 6.  and continue in his battle to the end, putting on the Armour of God, the buckler of Faith, the breastplate of Love, the helmet of Hope and Salvation, and the Sword of his Holy Word, with all instance of supplication & prayer, or else, if we do not work and labour with these, we are Apostates and false Soldiers, shrinking most unthankfully from our Gracious and Sove●reign Lord and Captain Christ, and leaning to Belial; for he saith plainly, Whosoever beareth not my Cross, and followeth me, cannot be my Disciple, 
Luke 14.  and, No man can serve two Masters; for either he must hate the one and love the other, 
Mat. 6.  or else he shall lean to the one and despise the other. Elias also said unto the people, Why halt ye between two opinions? 
1 Kin. 18.  If the Lord be God, follow him; or if Baal be he, follow him.— If Christ be that only good and true Shepherd, that gave his life for us, then let us, that bear his mark, and have our consciences sprinkled with his blood, follow altogether for our salvation his heavenly voice and calling, according to our profession and first promise. If we shall not, certainly (say what we can) though we bear the Name of Christ, 
John 10.  we are none of his Sheep indeed; for he saith manifestly, My sheep hear my voice and follow me: A stranger they will not follow, but will flee from him, for they know not the voice of a stranger.— The craft and wiliness of our subtle enemy is manifold and divers, and full of close wind:— At this present day if he cannot induce one throughly, as others do, to savour his devilish Religion, & of good will and free heart to help to uphold the same, yet he will inveigle him to resort to his wicked and whorish School-house, & to keep company with his Congregation there, and to hold his peace and say nothing, whatsoever he think, etc. by that subtle means flattering him, that he shall both save his life and also his goods, and live in quiet. But if we look well on Christ's holy Will & Testament, we shall perceive that he came not to make any such peace upon Earth, nor that he gave any such peace to his Disciples, I leave peace with you (saith he) my peact I give you, 
John 14.15, 16.  not as the world giveth it, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled and fearful. These things have I spoken unto you, that in me ye should have peace, in the world ye shall have affliction; but be of good cheer, I have overcome the world. 
Luke 14.  The Servant is not greater than his Lord and Master; if they have persecuted me, they shall also persecute you. If any man come to me and hateth not his father and mother, etc. yea and moreover his own life, it is not possible for him to be my Disciple. Blessed be ye, that now weep; for ye shall laugh: and woe be unto you that now laugh, 
Pa. 697.  for ye shall mourn and weep. He that will find his life, shall lose it. Therefore the God of that true peace & comfort, preserve us that we never obey such a false Flatterer, who at length will pay us home once for all, bringing for temporal peace and quietness, everlasting trouble, etc. for these vain and transitory goods, extreme loss of the eternal treasure and inheritance; for this mortal life, deprivation of the most joyful life immortal, and endless death most miserable, etc.— I judge it better to go to School with our Master Christ, and to be under his Ferula and Rod (although it seems sharp and grievous for a time) that at length we may be inhetiters with him of everlasting joy, rather than to keep company with the Devils Scholars, the adulterous generation, in his School, that is all full of pleasure for a while, and at the end to be paid with the wages of continual burning in the most horrible Lake, which burneth evermore with fire and brimstone, etc.— What doth he else, I pray you, that resorteth to the Ministration and Service, that is most repugnant to Christ's holy Testament, there keeping still silence, and nothing reproving the same, but in the face of the world by his very deed itself, declare himself to be of a false, fearful, dissembling, feigned, and unfaithful heart, discouraging, as much as lies in him, all the residues of Christ's Host, & giving a manifest offence unto the weak, and also confirming, encouraging, and rejoicing the hearts of the adversaries in all their evil doing? by which he shown himself, neither to love God, whom he seethe to be dishonoured and blasphemed of an Antichristian Minister, nor yet his neighbour, before whom he should rebuke the evil, according to the command, Thou shalt not hate thy Neighbour, 
Leu. 18.2 Tim. 1.  but reprove him, etc.— But God hath not given us the spirit of fear, but of power and love. Be not ashamed to testify our Lord, but suffer adversity with the Gospel, 
Mat. 10.  through the power of God, etc. 
1 Pet. 3.  Fear not them that kill the body, etc. Fear not, though they seem terrible unto you, neither be troubled, but sanctify the Lord God in your hearts. Only let your conversation be as becomes the Gospel, 
Phil. 1.  etc. in nothing fearing your adversaries, which is to them a token of damnation, and to you of salvation, and that of God; for unto you it is given not only to believe in Christ, but to suffer for his sake.— In the Revelation it is written, That the fearful shall have their part with the Unbelieving and Abominable, 
Rev. 21.  in the Lake that burneth with fire and brimstone, which is the second death.— Wide is the gate and broad is the way which leadeth to destruction, 
Matt. 7.  and many there be that go in thereat; but straight is the gate, and narrow is the way that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it.— Thus I wholly commit you to him, 
Pa. 698.  and to the Word of his grace, which is able to build further, beseeching you most hearty to pray for me, that I may be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might, and stand perfect in all things, being always prepared and ready, looking for the mercy of our Lord unto eternal rest, and I will pray for you, as I am most bound. So I trust he will graciously hear us for his promise sake in Christ.  
Your Christian Brother, a Prisoner of the Lord, John Hullier.  
In another Letter to the Congregation of Christ's faithful followers.— Most dear Christians, having now the sweet comfort of Gods saving health, and being confirmed with his free Spirit, (be he only praised therefore) I am constrained in my conscience to admonish you, as ye tender the salvation of your souls, by all manner of means to separate yourselves from the Antichristian Company, considering what is said in the Revelation, If any man worship the Beast and his Image, 
Revel. 14  and receive his mark in the forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured into the cup of his wrath, etc.— The Beast is none other, but the carnal and fleshly Kingdom of Antichrist.— What do they else but worship this Beast and his Image, who after they had escaped from the filthiness of the world, 
2 Pet. 2.  through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, are yet again tangled therein, and overcome, using dissimulation for fear of their displeasure, doing one thing outwardly, and thinking inwardly another: So having them in reverence under a cloak and colour, to whom they ought not so much as to say, God speed; 
Joh. Ep. 2  and adjoining themselves to the Malignant Congregation, which they ought to abhor as a Den of Thiefs and Marderers, and a Brothel-house of most blasphemous Fornicators.— But this feignedness and dissimulation, Christ and his Gospel will no ways allow.— Whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation; 
Luke 9  of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he shall come in the glory of his Father, etc. Cursed be the dissemblers, etc. 
Mal. 1. Heb. 6. Luke 6.  Ye were once enlightened, and tasted of the heavenly gift,— And no man that putteth his hand to the Plough and looketh back, is apt for the Kingdom of God.— They went out from us, but they were not of us; 
1 Joh. 2.  for if they had been of us, no doubt they would have continued with us.— Wherefore, good Christians, for God's dear love, deceive not yourselves through your own wisdom, 
1 Cor. 3.  and through the wisdom of the world, which is falsehood before God; but certify and stay your own consciences with the faithful Word of God, 
Psa. 145 Hebr. 3.  etc. Though God's mercy is over all his works, yet it doth not extend but only to them that hold fast the confidence and rejoicing of hope unto the end, not being weary of well doing, but rather every day waxing stronger and stronger in the inward man. In the Revelation, where it is entreated of the Beast and his Image, it is said, 
Rev. 13.  Here is the sufferance of Saints, and here are they that keep the Commandments and Faith of Jesus Christ; intimating, that God doth use those wicked men as instruments for a time, to try the patience and faith of his peculiar people, etc.— Peradventure you will say, What shall we do? shall we cast ourselves headlong to death? I say not so; but this I say, That we are all bound (if ever we look to receive salvation at God's hands) in this case to be wholly obedient to his determinate counsel, etc. and then to cast all our care on him, who worketh all in all for the best unto them that love him. Now thus he commandeth, Come away from her my people, 
Rev. 18.  that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.— Come out from among them, 
Pa. 699.  and join not yourselves to their unlawful Assemblies; yea, do not once show yourselves with the least pa● of your body to favour their wicked do.— Now choose you which way you will take, either the narrow, etc. or the broad way, etc. I for my part have now written this short admonition to you of good will, (as God is my witness) to exhort you to that way, which at length you shall prove and find to be best; and I do not only write this, but I will (with the assistance of God's grace) seal it with my blood.—   

Hunter.  
Atwell a Sumner, 
Fox, Vol. 3 pag. 190.  telling William Hunter it was never a merry world since the Bible came abroad in English: Say not so for God's sake (said Hunter) for it is God's Book, out of which every one that hath grace may learn to know what things both please God, and also what displeaseth him. Can not we tell (said Atwell) before this time how God was served? No (said Hunter) nothing so well as we may now, if that we might have his blessed Word amongst us still as we have had. You must turn or burn, (said Atwell) God give me grace (said Hunter) that I may believe his Word and confess his Name, whatsoever come thereof.  
Whereas you doubt of my belief (said Hunter to Wood the Vicar of Southwell) I would it were tried, 
Pag. 19  Whether that you or I would stand faster in our Faith. Yea thou Heretic (said Wood) wouldst thou have it so tried? That which you call heresy (said Hunter) I serve my Lord God withal; I would that you and I were fast tied to a Stake, to prove, whether that you or I would stand strongest to our Faith. It shall not be so tried (said Wood) No (said Hunter) I think so; for if I might, I think I know who would soon recant; for I durst set my foot against yours even to the death.  
Bon●er telling him, 
Pa. 192.  that he was content he should keep his conscience to himself, so that he would go to Church, and receive, etc. No (said he) I will not do so for all the good in the world. Then (said Bonner) I will make you sure enough, I warrant you. Well (said Hunter) you can do no more than God will permit you. Well (said B.) will you recant indeed by no means? No (said H.) never while I live, God willing.  
Bonner ask him how old he was, he said, He was Nineteen years old. Well (said B.) you will be burned ere you be Twenty, if you will not recant. H. answered, God strengthen me in his Truth.  
Bonner, 
Pa. 193.  even after Sentence was past, offering him, if he would then recant, to make him a Freeman of the City, and to give him Forty pound in money to set up with, or to make him Steward of his House, etc. Hunter said unto him, My Lord, if you cannot persuade my conscience by Scriptures, I cannot find in my heart to turn from God for the love of the world; for I count all things worldly but loss and dung in respect of the love of Christ. If thou diest in this mind (said B.) thou art condemned for ever. God judgeth righteously (said H.) and justifieth them, whom man condemneth unjustly.  
When he was brought to Burntwood to be burned, his Father and Mother came to him, and desired hearty of God that he might continue to the end in that good way, which he had begun, and his Mother said unto him, That she was glad that ever she was so happy to bear such a Child, which could find in his heart to lose his life for Christ's Names sake. Then said he to his Mother, For my little pain which I shall suffer, which is but short, Christ hath promised me a Crown of Joy. May you not be glad of that, Mother? With that his Mother kneeled down on her knees, saying, I pray God strengthen thee, my Son to the end: Yea I think thee as well bestowed, as any Child that ever I pair.  
His Father said, I was afraid of nothing but that my Son should have been killed in the Prison for hunger and cold, the Bishop was so hard to him.  
The night before his Execution, he had a dream, that he was where the Stake was pitched where he should be burned, and that it was at the Towns end, where the Butts stood, (which was so indeed) and that he met his Father going to the Stake, and that there was a Priest at the Stake, which went about to have him recant, and that he said to him, Away false Prophet, and that he exhorted the people to beware of him, and such as he was: which things came to pass accordingly.  
Whilst he was led to the Stake, the Sheriff's Son came to William and embraced him, saying, William be not afraid of these men, who are here present with Bills and Weapons, ready prepared to bring you to the place where you shall be burned. William answered, I thank God I am not afraid; for I have cast my account, what it will cost me already. Then the Sheriff's Son could speak no more to him for weeping.  
When he met his Father (according to his dream) his Father said unto him, God be with thee Son William. William answered, God be with you good Father, and be of good comfort; for I hope we shall meet again when we shall be merry.  
At the Stake the Sheriff told him, That there was a Letter from the Queen; if he would recant, he should live, if not, he must be burned. No (said William) I will not recant, God willing.  
Mr. Brown telling him (upon his desire to the people to pray for him as long as he was alive) I will pray no more for thee, than I will pray for a Dog. Mr. Brown (said William) now you have that you sought for, and I pray God it be not laid to your charge in the last day; howbeit I forgive you. I ask no forgiveness of thee (said Mr. Brown) Well (said William) if God forgive you not, I shall require my blood at your hands. Then said William Hunter, Son of God shine upon me. Immediately the Sun in the Firmament shined out of a dark cloud, so full in his face; that he was constrained to look another way.  
When the Priest came (according to his dream) he said, Away thou false Prophet. Beware of them good people, and come away from their abominations, lest that you be partakers of their plagues. Then (said the Priest) look how thou burnest here, so shalt thou burn in Hell. William answered, Thou liest, thou false Prophet, away thou false Prophet, away.  
When the fire was kindled, his Brother said to him, William, think on the holy Passion of Christ, and be not afraid of Death. William answered, I am not afraid. Then lift he up his hands to Heaven, and said, Lord, Lord, Lord, receive my spirit.   

Highed.  
Mr. Highed of Essex being pressed by Bonner to recant, 
Fox, Vol. 3 pag. 196.  answered, I will not abjure; for I have been of this mind these sixteen years, and do what ye can, ye shall do no more than God will permit you to do, and with what measure ye measure unto us, look for the same again at God's hands.  
When his Articles and Answers were read, 
Pa. 198.  he said,— Ye go about to trap us with your subtleties and snares: and though my Father and Mother and other my Kinsfolk did believe as you say, yet they were deceived in so believing: & whereas you say Doctor Cranmer and others, etc. be Heretics, I do wish that I were such an Heretic, as they were and be.  
Then Bonner asked him again, Whether he would turn from his error and come to the unity of their Church? No (said he) I would ye would recant; for I am in the truth, and you in error.   

Hus.  
Mr. John Hus preaching at the honourable and very solemn Funeral of three in Prague, 
Fox, Vol. 1 Pa. 778.  who had been put to death in Prison, for calling the Pope Antichrist, and speaking against Indulgences, at whose Funeral was sung on this wise, These be the Saints which for the Testament of God gave their bodies, etc. much commended them for their constancy, and blessed God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who had hid the way of his Verity so from the prudent of the world, and had revealed it to the simple, who chose rather to please God, then man. This occasioned his expulsion out of Prague, being before excommunicated by the Pope.  
The Emperor having given safe conduct to Mr. John Hus to come to the general Council at Constance, he promised to come, 
Pag 786.  professing he was ready always to satisfy all men, which shall require him to give a reason of his faith & hope, etc. and giving notice to all, that could object any error or heresy to him to appear, and not spare him.  
The Twenty sixth day after he came to Constance, 
Pa. 789, 790.  two Bishops, etc. were sent to him to bring him before the Pope and his Cardinals: To whom he answered, I am not come to defend my Cause particularly before the Pope and his Cardinals, but to appear before the whole Council, and there answer for my defence openly, etc. unto all such things as shall be demanded, or required of me. Notwithstanding forasmuch as you do require me so to do, I will not refuse to go with you; and if it happen that they evil entreat me, yet nevertheless I trust in my Lord Jesus, that he will so comfort and strengthen me, that I shall desire much rather to die for his glory sake, then to deny the Verity, which I have learned by his holy Scriptures.  
When he came to the Cardinals, they told him they had heard that he had taught great and manifest errors through the Realm of B●hemia, etc. You shall understand (answered Mr. Hus) that I am th●s minded and affectioned, that I should rather choose to die, than I should be found culpable of one only error, much less of many and great errors: For this cause I am willingly come to the general Council, to receive correction, if any man can prove any errors in me.  
Some of the Articles presented to the Council against him.— 
Pa. 791.  (4) He saith that all Priests be of like power. (8) He holdeth this opinion, That a man being once ordained a Priest or a Deacon, cannot be forbidden or kept back from the office of preaching.  
When several false witnesses risen up against him, 
Pa. 799.  he said, Albeit they were as many more in number as they are, I do much more esteem, yea and without comparison regard the witness of my Lord God before the witness of all mine adversaries.  
He being asked whether it was lawful for him to appeal unto Christ, 
Pa. 800.  answered, Verily I do affirm before you all, that there is no more just, nor effectual plea, then that which is made unto Christ; forasmuch as the Law doth determine, that to appeal is no other thing then in a cause of grief o● wrong done by an inferior Judge to implore and require aid & remedy at an higher Judges hands. Who is then an higher Judge than Christ? Who can know, or judge the matter more justly, or with more equity? In him is found no deceit, no● can he be deceived. Who can better help the miserable and oppressed than he?  
It being in his Accusation, that he counselled the people to resist with the sword all such as did gainsay his Doctrine, etc. he answered, That he at all times when he preached, did diligently admonish and warn the people, that they should arm themselves to defend the truth of the Gospel, according to the saying of the Apostle, With the hel●et and sword of salvation; and that he never spoke of any material sword, but of that which is the Word of God.  
Some more Articles against him, taken out of his Treatise of the Church. 
Pa. 802.  (1) There is but one holy universal, or Catholic Church, which is the universal Company of all the Predestinate. (6) A reprobate man is never a member of the holy Church.— (18) An Heretic ought not to be committed to the secular powers to be put to death, 
Pa. 804.  for it is sufficient that he suffer the Ecclesiastical censure.  
In his appeal.— Forasmuch as the most mighty Lord, One in Essence, Three in Person, 
Pa. 805.  is both the chief and first, and also the last and uttermost refuge of all those which are oppressed:— and forasmuch as the Lord Jesus Christ, very God and Man, being compassed in with the Priests, Scribes, and Pharisees, wicked Judges and Witnesses, etc. hath left behind him this godly example for them that shall come after him, to the intent they should commit all their causes into the hand of God.— O Lord behold my affliction, etc. thou art my Protector and Desender. O Lord, thou hast given me understanding, and I have acknowledged thee.  
For mine own part I have been as a meek Lamb, which is led unto sacrifice, and have not resisted against them.— Deliver me from mine enemies, for thou art my God.— I appeal to the Sovereign and most just Judge, who is not defiled with cruelty, nor can be corrupted with gifts and rewards, neither yet be deceived by false witness.— I John Hus do present and offer this my appeal to my Lord Jesus Christ, 
Pa. 806.  my just Judge, who knoweth, and defendeth, and justly judgeth every man's just and true cause.  
The day before his condemnation, when four Bishops were sent by the Emperor to him, to know whether he would stand to the judgement of the Council, 
Pa. 816.  Mr. John de clum spoke thus unto him. Mr. J. Hus,— I require you, if you know yourself guilty of any of those errors which are objected against you, that you will not be ashamed to alter your mind to the will of the Council; if contrariwise, I will be no Author to you, that you should do any thing contrary to your conscience, but rather to suffer any kind of punishment, then to deny that which you have known to be the truth. Mr. H●● with tears answered, Verily as before I have oftentimes done, I do take the most high God for my witness, that I am ready with my whole heart and mind, if the Council can instruct me any better by the Scripture to change my purpose. One of the Bishops telling him he should not be so arrogant as to prefer he is own opinion before the judgement of the whole Council; 
Pa. 817.  he said, If he which is the meanest or least in all this Council can convact me of error, I will with an humble heart and mind do whatsoever the Council shall require of me.  
When they condemned his appeal as heretical, 
Pa. 819.  he said, O Lord Jesus Christ, whose Word is openly condemned here in this Council, unto thee again do I appeal, which when thou wast evil entreated of thine enemies, didst appeal unto God thy Father, committing thy Cause unto a most just Judge, that by thy example we also, being oppressed with manifest wrongs and injuries, should flee unto thee.  
Whilst they were reading his Sentence— He interrupted them often; 
Pa. 820.  and specially when he was charged with obstinacy, he said with a loud voice, I was never obstinate, but as always heretofore, even so now again I desire to be taught by the holy Scriptures; and I do profess myself to be so de●●ous of the truth, that if I might by one only word subvert the errors of all Heretics, I would not refuse to enter into what peril soever it were to speak it.  
When the Sentence was ended, kneeling down upon his knees, he said; Lord Jesus Christ, forgive mine enemies, by whom thou knowest that I am sa●fly accused, etc. forgive them for thy great mercy's sake.  
When he was degraded, he spoke to the people ●h●s; These Lords and Bishops do exhort and counsel me, that I should here confess before you ●ll; that I have erred; the which thing to do, if it might be done with the infamy and reproach of ●an only, they might peradventure easily persuade me thereunto, but now truly I am in the ●ight of the Lord my God, without whose great ignominy and grudge of mine own conscience, I can by no means do that which they require of me.— With what countenance should I behold the ●eavens? With what face should I look upon ●●em whom I have taught, where of there is a great number, if through me it should come to pass that those things, which they have hitherto known to be ●ost certain and sure, should now be made uncertain? Should I by this my example astonish or trouble so many souls, so many consciences, endued with the most firm and certain knowledge of the Scriptures and Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, and his most pure Doctrine, armed against all the assaults of Satan? I will never do it, neither commit any such kind of offence, that I should seem more to esteem this vile carcase appointed unto death, than their health and salvation.  
When one of the Bishops took from him the Chalice, saying, O cursed Judas, etc. We take away from thee this Chalice of thy salvation. But I truth (said he) unto God the Father Omnipotent, and my Lord Jesus Christ, for whose sake I do suffer these things, that he will not take away the Chalice of his Redemption, but have a steadfast and firm hope that this day I shall drink thereof in his Kingdom.  
The other Bishops took away the Vestments put upon him, and each of them giving him their curse. Whereunto he said, That he did willingly embrace and hear those blasphemies for the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ.  
Then the Bishops caused to be made a Crown of Paper, in which were printed three ugly Devils, and this title set over their heads, Heresiarches, A Ringleader of an Heresy, and he saw it, he said, My Lord Jesus Christ for my sake did wear 〈◊〉 Crown of Thorns, why should not I then for his sake wear this light Crown, be it never so ignominious: Truly I will do it, and that willingly.  
When it was set upon his head, the Bishops said, Now we commit thy soul unto the Devil. But I (said Mr. Hus, lifting up his eyes toward Heaven) do commit my Spirit into thy hands, O Lord Jesus Christ, unto thee I commend my Spirit which thou hast redeemed.  
When the people heard his prayers at the Stake, 
Pa. 821.  they said, What he had done afore we know not, but now we see and hear that he doth speak and pray very devoutly and godlily.  
After he had prayed some while, being raised by his Tormentors, with a loud voice he said, Lord Jesus assist and help me, that with a constant and patiented mind I may bear and suffer this cruel and ignominious death, whereunto I am condemned for the preaching of thy most holy Gospel and Word.  
When he beheld the Chain with which his Neck was to be tied to the Stake, he smiling, said, That he would willingly receive the same Chain for Jesus Christ's sake, who (he knew) was bound with a far worse Chain.  
The Duke of Bavaria, 
Pa. 822.  before the fire was kindled, coming to him, and exhorting him to be mindful of his safeguard, and renounce his errors, be answered; What error should I renounce when as I know myself guilty of none; for as for those things that are falsely alleged against me, I know that I never did so much as once think them, much less preach them; for this was the principal end and purpose of my Doctrine, that I might teach all men repentance and remission of sins, 
Clarks first Volume of Lives, pag. 217. Leigh 's Saints Encouragements in evil times, out of Luther 's Preface before Daniel.  according to the verity of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and the Exposition of the holy Doctors; wherefore with a cheerful mind and courage I am here ready to suffer death.  
He told them at his death, That out of the ashes of the Goose (so Hus in the Bohemian Language signifies) an hundred years after God would raise up a Swan (so Luther in that Language signifies) in Germany, whose singing should affright all those Va●tures, and who should escape their burning.  
This Prophecy was exactly fulfilled in Luther, who risen up just an hundred years after 1415 (the year when Mr. Hus was burnt) and though he so enraged the Pope and his powerful party, he died in his bed.  
In his Letter to the people of Prague. 
Pa. 823. — Be circumspect and watchful, that ye be not circumvented by the crafty trains of the Devil; and the more circumspect ye ought to be, for that Antichrist laboureth the more to trouble you. The last judgement is near at hand, death shall swallow up many, but to the elect children of God, the Kingdom of God draweth near, because for them he gave his own body. Fear not death, love together one another, persevere in understanding the good will of God without ceasing. Let the terrible and horrible Day of Judgement be always before your eyes, that you sin not, and also the joy of eternal life, whereunto you must endeavour. Let the passions of our Saviour be never out of your minds, that you may bear with him and for him gladly whatsoever shall be laid upon you; for if you shall consider well in your minds his Cross, nothing shall be grievous unto you, and patiently you shall give place to tribulations, curse, rebukes, stripes and imprisonment, and shall not doubt to give your lives for his holy truth, if need require. Know ye, Well Beloved, that Antichrist being stirred up against you, deviseth divers persecutions.— But I am in good hope, 
Pa. 824.  that through the mercy of our God, and by your Prayers, I shall persist strongly in the immutable verity of God unto the last breath.— I commend you to the merciful Lord Jesus Christ, our true God, and the Son of the immaculate Virgin Mary, who hath redeemed us by his most bitter death, without all our merits from eternal pains, from the thraldom of the Devil and from sin.  
From Constance, A. 1415.  
In his Letter to his Benefactors.— I exhort you by the bowels of Jesus Christ, that now ye setting aside the vanities of this present world, will give your service to the eternal King Christ the Lord. Trust not in Princes, nor in the Sons of men, in whom there is no health; for the Sons of men are dissemblers and deceitful. To day they are, to morrow they perish; but God remaineth for ever. He hath his Servants not for any need he hath of them, but for their own profit, unto whom he performeth that which he promiseth, and fulfilleth that which he purposeth to give. He casteth off no faithful Servant from him; for he saith, Where I am, there also shall my Servant be; yea, the Lord maketh every Servant of his to be the Lord of all his possession, giving himself unto him, and with himself all things.— O happy is that Servant, whom when the Lord shall come, he shall find watching. Happy is the Servant which shall receive that King of Glory with joy. Wherefore well beloved Lords and Benefactors, serve you that King in fear.—  
In his Letter to the Lord John de Clum.— The iniquity of the great Strumpet, i.e. of the malignant Congregation (whereof mention is made in the Apocalypse) is detected, and shall be more detected; with the which Strumpet the Kings of the Earth do commit fornication, fornicating spiritually from Christ; and as is there said, sliding back from the truth, and consenting to the lies of Antichrist; through his seduction, and through fear, or through hope of confederacy, forgetting of worldly honour. — I rejoiced to perceive your mind now to give over the vanity and painful service of this present world, and to serve the Lord Jesus Christ quietly at home, whom to serve is to reign, as Gregory saith, whom he that serveth faithfully hath Jesus Christ himself in the Kingdom of Heaven to minister unto him, as himself saith, Blessed is that Servant, whom when the Lord shall come he shall find waking, and so doing. Verily I say unto you, that he rising shall gird himself, and shall minister unto him. This do not the Kings of the world to their Servants.—  
In another Letter.— As touching death, God doth know why he doth defer it both to me and to my well beloved Brother Mr. Jerome, who I trust will do holily and without blame, and do know also that now he suffereth more valiantly than I myself a wretched sinner. God hath given us a long time that we may call to mind our sins the better, and repent for the same more fervently. He hath granted us time, that our long and great temptation should put away our grievous sins, and bring the more consolation. He hath given us time, wherein we should remember the horrible rebukes of our merciful King and Lord Jesus, and should ponder his cruel death, and so more patiently may learn to bear our afflictions. And moreover, that we might keep in remembrance how the joys of the li●e to come are not given after the joys of this world immediately, but through many tribulations the Saints have entered into the Kingdom of Heaven; for some of them have been cut and chopped all to pieces, some their eyes bored through, some sod, some roasted, some slain alive, some burned quick, stoned, crucified, grinded between millstones, drawn and haled hither and thither unto Execution, drowned in waters, strangled, and hanged, torn in pieces, vexed with rebukes before death, pined in prisons, and afflicted in bonds: and who is able to recite all the torments and sufferings of the holy Saints, which they suffered under the Old and New Testament, for the verity of God?— And it will be a marvel if any man now shall escape unpunished, who dare boldly resist the wickedness and perversity, especially of those Priests which can abide no correction.—  
In another Letter.— I desire, 
Pa. 825.  that if Audience be given me, that the King will be there present himself, etc. And that you Right Noble and Gracious Lord John, with the Lord Henry, and the Lord Wencelaus, etc. if you may, will be present, and hear what the Lord Jesus Christ, my Procurator, and Advocate, and most gracious Judge will put into my mouth to speak, that whether I live or die, you may be true and upright witnesses with me, lest lying lips should say hereafter, that I swerved from the truth which I have preached.—  
In another Letter.— My faithful and beloved in Christ, be not afraid with their Sentence in condemning my Books; they shall be scattered hither and thither abroad, like light Butterflies, and their Statutes shall endure as Spiderwebs. They were about to shake my constancy from the verity of Christ, but they could not overcome the virtue of God in me. They would not reason with the Scriptures against me, etc. And when I said I was desirous to be instructed, if I did in any thing err, the chief Cardinal answered, Because thou wouldst be informed, there is no remedy but that thou must first revoke thy Doctrine, according to the determination of fifty Bachelors appointed. O high instruction!  
— These things I thought good to write unto you, that you may know how they have overcome with no grounded Scripture, nor with reason, but only did essay with terrors and deceits to persuade me to revoke and to abjure. But our merciful God, whose Law I have magnified, was and is with me, and I trust so will continue, and will keep me in his grace unto death.—  
In another Letter.— Beloved, I thought it needful to warn, that you should not be discouraged, because the Adversaries have decreed that my Books shall be burnt. Remember how the Israelites burned the Preach of the Prophet Jeremy, and yet they could not avoid the things that were prophesied of in them; 
Pa. 826.  for after they were burnt, the Lord commanded to write the same Prophecy again, and that larger; which was done.— It is also written in the Books of the Macabees, that the wicked did burn the Law of God, and killed them that had the same. Again, under the New Testament they burned the Saints with the Books of the Law of God.— Remember the say of our merciful Saviour, by which he forewarneth us; There shall be (saith he) before the Day of Judgement great tribulation, 
Mat. 24.  such as was not from the beginning, until this day, nor shall be afterwards. So that even the Elect of God should be deceived, if it were possible: but for their sakes those days shall be shortened.  
— The Council of Constance shall not extend to Bobemia; for I think that many of them which are of the Council shall die before they shall get from you my Books. They shall departed from the Council, and be scattered abroad throughout all parts of the world, like Storks, and then they shall know when Winter cometh what they did in Summer. I trust in God that he will send after me those that shall be more valiant; and there are alive at this day that shall make more manifest the malice of Antichrist, and shall give their lives to the death for the truth of our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall give both to you and me the joys of life everlasting.— This Epistle was written upon St. John Baptist's day in Prison and in cold Irons, I having this Meditation with myself, that John was beheaded in his Prison and Bonds for the Word of God.  
In another Letter.— I desire you, if any man at any time have noted any levity, either in my talk, or in my conditions, that he do not follow the same, but pray to God for me, 
Pa. 827.  to pardon me that sin of lightness.— I look next day for the Sentence of death, having a full trust that he will not leave me to deny his truth, etc. How mercifully the Lord God hath dealt with me in marvellous temptations ye shall know, when as hereafter by the help of Christ we shall all meet together in the joy of the world to come.— I beseech you pray to God for our enemies.—  
In another Letter to a Minister.— My dear Brother, be diligent in preaching the Gospel, neglect not your. Vocation, labour like a blessed Soldier of Christ. First, live godlily and holily. Secondly, teach faithfully and truly. Thirdly, be an example to others in well doing, that you be not reprehended in your say.— Preach continually, but be short and fruitful.— Never affirm or maintain those things that be uncertain or doubtful.— Exhort men to the confession of their Faith.— Against fleshly lust preach continally all that ever you can, for that is the raging beast which devoureth men, for whom the flesh of Christ did suffer.  
In another Letter. 
Pa. 828. — O holy God, how largely doth Antichrist extend his power and cruelty? But I trust that his power shall be shortened, and his iniquity shall be detected more and more amongst the faithful people.— Let Antichrist rage so much as he will, yet he shall not prevail against Christ.— I am greatly comforted in those words of our Saviour, Happy be you, when men shall hate you, and shall separate you, and shall rebuke you, and shall cast out your name as execrable, for the Son of m●n, Rejoice and be glad; 
Luke 6.  for great is your reward in Heaven. O worthy, yea a most worthy consolation, which not to understand, but to practise in time of tribulation, 
Jam. 1.  is an hard Lesson!— Certainly it is a great matter for a man to rejoice in trouble, and to take it for joy to be in divers temptations. A light matter it is to speak it, and to expound it; but a great matter to fulfil it. For why? our most patiented and most valiant Champion himself, etc. was troubled in spirit, and said, My soul is heavy unto death, etc. and yet he notwithstanding, being so troubled, said to his Disciples, Let not your hearts be troubled.— O most merciful Christ, draw us weak creatures after thee; for except thou shouldst draw us, we are not able to follow thee.— Without th●● we can do nothing, much less enter into the cruel death for thy sake, Give us that prompt and ready spirit, a bold heart, an upright faith, a firm hope, and perfect charity, that we may give our lives patiently and joyfully for thy Names sake.  
In another Letter. 
Pa. 829. — I love the counsel of the Lord above gold and precious stones. Wherefore I trust in the mercy of Jesus Christ, that he will give me his Spirit to stand in his Truth. Pray to the Lord, for the spirit is ready, but the flesh is weak.— Know this for certain, that I have had great conflicts by dreams, in such sort as I had much ado to refrain from crying out. I dreamt of the Pope's escape before he went; and after the Lord John had told me thereof, immediately in the night it was told me, that the Pope should return to you again. I dreamt also of the apprehending Mr. Hierom, although not in full manner as it was done. All the imprisonments, whither and how I am carried, were opened to me before, although not fully after the same form and circumstance. Many Serpents oftentimes appeared to me, having heads also in their tail; but none of them could by't me. These things I writ, not esteeming myself a Prophet, or that I extol myself, but only to signify to you what temptations I had in body and also in mind, and what great fear I had, lest I should transgress the Commandments of the Lord Jesus Christ.—  
In a Letter to the Lord John de Clum.— I pray you expound to me the dream of this night. I saw how that in my Church of Bethlem they came to raze all the Images of Christ, and did put them out. The next day after I arose and saw many Painters which made more fairer Images, and many more than I had done before, which thing I was very glad and joyful to behold. And the Painters with much people about them, said, Let the Bishops and Priests come now, and put out these Pictures. Which being done, much people seemed to me in Bethlem to rejoice, and I with them: and I awaking therewith, felt myself to laugh, etc.—  
This Vision the Lord John and Mr. Hus himself in his Book of Epistles (Ep. 45.) see m to expound, and applieth the Images of Christ to the preaching of Christ and of his life. The which preaching and doctrine of Christ, though the Pope and Cardinals should extinguish in him, yet did he foresee and declare, that the time should come, wherein the same doctrine should be revived again by others so plenteously, that the Pope with all his power should not be able to prevail against it.  
In the Forty eight Epistle, 
Pa. 830.  seeming to speak with the same Spirit of Prophecy, he hath these words; But I trust those things, which I have spoken within the House, hereafter shall be preached upon the top of the House.  
In a certain Treatise also by him written, De Sacerdotum & Monachorum carnaliuns abominatione; speaking Prophetically of the reformation of the Church, he hath these words; Moreover hereupon note and mark by the way, that the Church of God cannot be reduced to its former dignity, or be reform before all things first be made new. The truth whereof is plain by the Temple of Solomon.— As my mind now giveth me, I believe that there shall arise a new people, form after the new man, which is created after God: of the which people new Clerks and Priests shall come and be taken, which all shall hate covetousness, and the glory of this life, hastening to an heavenly conversation.  
All these things shall come to pass, and be brought by little and little in order of times, dispensed of God for the same purpose: and this God doth and will do for his own goodness and mercy, and for the riches of his great longanimity and patience, giving time and space of repentance to them, that have long lain in their sins, to amend, and fly from the face of the Lords fury, whilst in the mean time the carnal people, & carnal Priests successively shall fall away and be consumed as with the moth, etc.  
In another Letter.— You know how I have detested the avarice and inordinate life of the Clergy; wherefore, through the grace of God, I suffer now persecution, which shortly shall be consummate in me, neither do I fear to have my heart poured out for the Name of Christ. Jesus.— If you shall be called to any Cure in the Country, let the honour of God and the salvation of souls move you thereunto, and not the having of the living or Commodities thereof.— See that you be a Builder of your Spiritual House, being gentle to the poor, and humble of mind, and waste not your goods in great fare. I fear if you do not amend your life, ceasing from your costly and superfluous apparel, lest you shall be grievously chastised, as I also wretched man shall be punished, which have used the like, being seduced by custom and evil men, and worldly glory, whereby I have been wounded against God with the spirit of pride. And because you have notably known both my preaching and outward conversation, even from my youth, I have no need to write many things to you, but to desire you for the mercy of Jesus Christ, that you do not follow me in any such levity and lightness, which you have seen in me. You know how before my Priesthood (which grieveth me now) I have delighted oftentimes to play at Chess, and have neglected my time, and have unhappily provoked both myself and others to anger by that Play. Wherefore (besides other my innumerable faults) for this I desire you to invocate the mercy of the Lord, that he will pardon me.—  
This Letter to this Minister was not to be opened by him before he was srue of Mr. Hus his death.  
In a Treatise De Sacerdotum, etc. 
Fox. Vol. 3. pag. 381.  before mentioned, he hath these words, In writing these things, (and what else I have written before) nothing else hath moved me hereunto, but only 〈◊〉 love of our Lord Jesus crucified, whose prints an● stripes (according to the measure of my weakne● and vileness,) I covet to bear in myself, beseeching him to give me grace, that I never seek to glo● in myself, or in any thing else, but only in 〈◊〉 Cross, and in the inestimable ignominy of 〈◊〉 Passion. I do not therefore doubt but these thing will like all such as unfeignedly love the Lo● Christ crucified, and will not mislike not a little all such as be of Antichrist, durst not have so written unless the Lord Jesus Christ crucified by h● inward motion had so commanded me.—   

Hyperius. 
Ward's Living Speeches, etc. pag. 155,   
O what a difference is there (said Martin H● perius) betwixt this and eternal fire? Who wo●● eat this to leap into that?  
FINIS.